Blog

Sophia is in love, but Angela is having second thoughts about their shared kiss. But she finds the acolyte hard to resist. Meanwhile, Xerathalasia leads her elvish hunters on the trail of a dangerous basilisk.

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book One: The Quest
Chapter Five: Elvish Heat
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Note: Thanks to b0b for beta reading this.

Acolyte Sophia – Blath Forest, The Kingdom of Secare

Angela kissed me.

My heart stopped.

Her lips were hot and soft. Her large, naked breasts pressed against my traveling robes. My nipples hardened and a flush of heat washed through me. I closed my eyes and let the strong woman hold me, her tongue claiming my mouth. My head spun.

The fear and excitement of the fight against the monster morphed into pure lust. I moaned into her kiss. I had forgotten about everything. The tentacle, panther-like monster lay dead nearby, Angela’s sword impaled into its furry body.

I had helped Angela slay it. I ran at first, scared beyond my wits. But I managed to find a small bit of courage to come back and help Angela. She needed the help. She was being fucked by the monster, its spiny cock plunging in and out of her pussy while its tentacles had wrapped up her body.

Angela’s hands found the soft, leather belt that held my robe closed. It came off, dropping my satchel of potions and enchanted dagger to the forest road. The robe parted, my pale, naked form revealed to Angela’s exploring hands.

Her tits pressed on my small breasts. They were covered in something sticky. A hot flush ran through my body. My pussy became molten fire. I forgot about everything but this wonderful woman in my arms.

Angela growled into the kiss, her hands sliding around my naked hips beneath the robe to squeeze at my ass. She pulled my pussy against the cold chainmail loincloth that covered her sex. I ground my clit on the hard metal rings, shuddering in delight.

“Fuck!” Angela snarled. “Pater’s cock, but I need to fuck you.”

“Ravish me!” I moaned as she pulled me to the ground. “Do what ever you want to me, sir Knight.”

Angela was atop me, her red hair falling into my face as she kissed me again. Her hips ground, rubbing her chainmail loincloth into my pussy as we kissed. My hands slid down her naked back to her ass covered by another thin strip of chainmail. I squeezed her butt, pulling her harder against me. My clit burst in delight.

“That’s it!” groaned Angela as she ground on me. Both our clits were rubbing on the chainmail, separated by the thin links of metal. “You’re so fucking hot!”

“So are you!” I gasped. “Slata’s cunt! I’ve been wanting this since we left. Why didn’t you ever join my bed at the inns? We could have made such sweet love.”

“You’re such a spoiled brat!” she groaned, humping harder. “Oh, yes! Pater’s thick cock! Mmm, that’s nice! I’m gonna cum!”

“Spoiled?” I gasped in shock, my fingers tightening on her asscheeks. My pussy spasmed. I was so on fire. The sticky substance on her breasts made my skin tingle and burn. My eyes fluttered. I wanted to be mad at her, but I was so damned hot for her.

“Always whining and complaining!” gasped Angela. “But not today! You helped! You saved me from being bred by the monster!”

“I did!” I moaned. “Oh, yes! I did! I saved you!”

“And you’re so cute and sexy!” Angela leaned down and gave me another hot kiss.

My heart beat faster. Angela was a beautiful woman, strong and graceful. Her body was perfect, no fat, great curves, bouncing tits, and her face. She could be intimidating and sensual, passionate and powerful. She was a sexy warrior.

My orgasm shuddered through me. I moaned into her kiss. Our hips ground together. I never wanted to let her go. My body quivered and thrashed beneath her. My nipples kissed hers. My body drank in every sensation as my juices flooded out onto her chainmail.

“Gods, yes!” Angela gasped as she broke our kiss. She ground harder against me, grinding the metal into my sensitive clit. Another wave of orgasmic delight shuddered through me. “Oh, yes! Saphique’s virgin cunt!”

Angela came. I nibbled on her chin as she groaned and shuddered. Her body squirmed atop mine. The chainmail rasped over my clit. The pleasure was intense, almost painful, on my sensitive nub. I shuddered as bliss kept rolling through me.

“Damn, you are sexy!” Angela groaned, leaning down to kiss me. “But I need more.”

“I know just the thing,” I purred. “Roll onto your back.”

Angela rolled off of me. The sunlight fell on her heaving breasts as she squirmed. What little armor she wore—her shoulder pauldrons, bracers on her wrists, and greaves over her leather boots—glinted and flashed. She seized her breasts, squeezing her nipples as she writhed and moaned.

I slipped out of my robes and cloak, letting my clothes pile on the ground, and padded naked over to my discarded pouch. There were three potions of healing, an ampoule of holy milk, and a virgin’s best friend—a dildo carved of fine marble polished to a slick sheen.

“You naughty acolyte!” gasped Angela when she saw the black shaft swirled with white.

“This is no ordinary dildo,” I grinned, spreading my thighs and shoving it into my flesh. “Holy Saphique,” I chanted, my juices coating the shaft. “Give life to my toy so I may give pleasure to all who love you.”

The dildo hummed to life in my pussy, vibrating hard. I shuddered in delight and pulled out the magical shaft. Angela frowned as I moved towards her. The shaft’s edges blurred as it hummed back and forth, and droplets of my pussy juices flew off like drops of rain.

“You’ll love it,” I grinned as I straddled her face.

Angela pulled me down with eager hands, her lips nuzzling into the folds of my pussy. I shuddered in delight, squirming on her face. Her tongue slid through my folds. She lacked the skill to be an acolyte of Saphique, but her tongue still knew where to touch to excite me.

I leaned down, rubbing my belly against her hard nipples as I spread her thighs. I pulled the chainmail loincloth to the side, exposing the shaved lips of her pussy. Her tangy excitement washed over me. A salty scent mixed with it—cum. The monster had ejaculated in her ass.

“I’m so sorry,” I whispered. I knew most women enjoyed a real cock, but I shuddered to think of a real penis inside me. I was still pure, untouched by man.

I kissed at her thigh as I rubbed the vibrating dildo up and down her her vulva, teasing the lips of her labia. Her vulva was flushed with her excitement and dewy with her juices. Her hips undulated as she moaned into my cunt.

“Stop teasing me!” Angela moaned. “I need it in me! Fuck me with it! Make me cum!”

“I will,” I purred. “Just relax. I’m temple trained to please a woman.”

My belly piercing was adorned with a ruby, proclaiming my mastery of cunnilingus. My lips kissed closer to her vulva as I teased her. Angela’s tangy juices flooded out as her excitement grew, puddling down to her asscheeks. The scent was intoxicating. I shuddered, clenching my pussy and releasing a flood of juices for Angela to devour.

Her tongue flailed through my pussy. She was frantic to cum. My lips kissed on one side of her slit while I moved the vibrator closer. Her labia were cute, protruding out of her slit like a pink ridge. I licked with my tongue, my piercing sliding along her flesh, and brought the magical dildo to her labia.

“Yes!” she gasped as the humming pleasure teased her.

Angela’s fingers squeezed on my ass. She gasped and moaned into my pussy. She devoured me as I ran the vibrating dildo up and down her labia. The black tip grew shiny with her dew. She shuddered beneath me, her stomach clenching and flexing beneath my small breasts, caressing my nipples.

“Fuck me!” she begged. “Stop teasing me!”

I smiled, my pink tongue and hard piercing flicking at her clit. She squealed into my pussy as my tongue stud brushed her clit. I loved pleasuring a woman. I was so glad to finally give Angela this pleasure. I wanted her to remember our first lovemaking.

I pushed the dildo into her pussy. She gasped and spasmed. “Oh, yes! That’s so wild! Oh, my Gods! Gewin’s mighty cock, that’s amazing!”

I groaned in delight. My own orgasm built as I pleasured her. I slid the dildo in and out of her pussy, her pink labia clinging to the black shaft. My tongue nuzzled at her clit, swirling around the sensitive bud and gathering up the tangy juices that flowed from her pink depths. I loved rubbing the tip of my tongue stud against her clit and making her moan into my pussy.

“Mmm, you are delicious,” I purred. “Do you like my toy, Angela?”

“I love it!” she gasped. “Sophia! I’ve never! Oh, damn! By the Gods, I’m gonna cum so hard!”

“Good!” I moaned and took another lick at her clit. “I want you to erupt. I want you to cum so hard on my dildo. I want you to feel my love.”

“Love?” groaned Angela. “Oh, yes! Slata’s hairy cunt! I’m gonna cum! Fuck me faster! Harder!”

I listened to her, moving my hand faster. I sucked my lips onto her clit. She screamed in delight into my pussy. Her tongue shoved deep into my hole, fucking me like I fucked her cunt. My pussy clenched. I shuddered and came, squirting my juices into her mouth while I moaned about her tiny clit.

“Yes! Gods, yes! You wonderful slut! I’m gonna cum, Sophia!”

“Do it!” I moaned. “Give into your pleasure! Enjoy the gift Saphique gave all women! Cum!”

Angela spasmed beneath me. She groaned and gasped, cursing as her delight rolled over her. I sucked on her clit and shoved the vibrating dildo deep into her depths. Her thighs squeezed on my face. She bucked hard beneath me. I nibbled and sucked on her nub. I prolonged her orgasm.

“Oh, Gods!” she gasped. “Oh, Gods! I’m still cumming!”

I gave her multiple orgasms. I attacked her clit as she thrashed beneath me. I paid attention, bringing her to the limits of her pleasure, and then backing down. I lifted my pussy from her and turned around, snuggling against her and kissing her on the face. Our tongues tasted each other’s passions. I could stay like this forever, just holding her.

A horse neighed in pain.

Angela gasped and I sat up. “No, Midnight!”

We were so caught up in our lust we had forgotten about her wounded charger. He lay on his side, his flank clawed up by the monster beneath his steel barding. Angela rushed to her horse, falling down beside his head.

“I’m so sorry,” she moaned. “I can’t believe I let myself get so caught up.” She kissed his nose as he neighed in pain again. “You were an amazing horse. I’ll miss you.”

She drew the dagger from her belt.

“What are you doing?” I gasped.

Tears burned in her blue eyes. “Putting him out of his misery. He’s lame.”

“Don’t! I have healing potions.” I scrambled for my pouch and pulled out one of the glass bottles}, its base round, filled with a milky liquid. I rushed over to her, pulling out the cork stopper with my teeth. “Here, have him drink this.”

“Thank you!” Angela gasped, tears spilling down her cheek. She poured the milky contents into Midnight’s mouth. “Drink,” she whispered as she stroked his neck.

The horse neighed. His legs kicked. The bloody cuts renting his hide glowed with a pink light, sparks dancing in the air, and then the light died. His hide was unmarred, though still matted with the blood he lost. Midnight heaved his body, rolling onto his knees and standing up with a great strain. He shook his mane, his barding clanking.

“Thank you, Sophia!” Angela kissed me again.

I loved kissing her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight-Errant Angela

It was a mistake to kiss Sophia. The first time, I had been consumed with the aphrodisiac of the panthopus’s slime. But the second time, I didn’t have that excuse. The moment I broke the kiss, I saw the infatuation in Sophia’s green eyes.

As we searched for her mare Purity, who had bolted during the fight, she kept brushing against me and trying to hold my hand. It would be sweet, but Kevin still held a place in my heart. Sophia was a sweet girl and, despite us being the same age, she was still a girl. Immature, bratty, and cute all at the same time.

We found her horse after an hour. Purity calmly stood on the edge of the road eating at a patch of grass. Sophia squealed in delight and ran to her mare, hugging the white horse’s head and planting a kiss on the horse’s snout.

As we rode through the Blath Forest, Sophia kept her mount close to mine. She wasn’t riding side-saddle like she had the first three-and-a-half days of our journey. When the panthopus attacked, Sophia had fallen off her mare when she bolted. Straddling her saddle caused the hem of her robe to slide up, baring her naked calves. They were…fetching.

Sophia was beautiful, her playful, green eyes were always darting about, and her petite frame was always moving as she looked around. She wasn’t whining and her face wasn’t twisted into a petulant pout. It was an attractive face, and she glowed when she smiled. Every time she licked her lips and her tongue stud flashed in the sunlight, my pussy clenched—that metal stud had felt amazing on my clit.

By evening we left the woods and reached another village. Sophia was so eager for the bed. She devoured her simple stew without complaint and then dragged me upstairs. I should have stopped her, but I couldn’t fight her enthusiasm. She made love to me with a fierce passion. I could see it in her eyes how much her infatuation burned inside her.

I felt guilty afterward as she lay cuddled against me. Her lips moved, and I could almost hear her whisper, “I love you,” as she drifted off to sleep.

But I loved Kevin. Even if he made me so angry that I wanted to strangle him. My heart was torn, and sleeping with Sophia wasn’t helping. I almost felt like I was cheating on Kevin. We had an open relationship. I never felt like I was cheating when I had other lovers. Maybe it was Sophia’s crush. She was cute and beautiful, and my heart raced when I was around her.

I vowed to stay out of her bed tomorrow night. I needed to let her know that I enjoyed fooling around, but I didn’t love her. She was just too immature for me. I watched her fall asleep, stroking her face.

“So cute,” I sighed, my heart aching. I hated the guilt. Why should I even feel guilty after the way Kevin acted? Why did I have to still love him after he doubted my commitment to the Knights Deute?

I watched Sophia’s face relax. She was beautiful as she slept, a precious doll.

Sophia was bubbly the next morning, eager to be off. She didn’t seem as sore as she had the first day, growing used to riding all day. The sun was just rising before us as we set off down the road. The farms turned into ranches as we entered the Tith Hills. Herds of cattle grazed the hills around the mines. We past slower wagons heading east towards the city of K’hol, carrying the ore found in the mines.

After midday, Sophia pointed at a well-maintained road. “That leads to my mother’s estates,” she smiled.

“A shame we don’t have the time to visit her.”

Sophia nodded. “Maybe on the way back.”

“Yeah.” I forced myself to sound cheery and positive. Would we come back? No knight who went after Dominari had returned. While Lady Delilah was confident I could succeed, and Sophia had high hopes the Lesbius Oracle would guide us, I harbored doubts.

Kevin’s words returned. My anger flared. I loved and hated him. How could he doubt my commitment to the knights? It was my duty to try and kill the dragon.

“We are coming back, right?” Sophia whispered, her lower lip trembling.

“Yes,” I nodded and reached out to take her hand.

She gave me such a happy, love-filled smile. Why did I take her hand? Why did I keep encouraging her crush?

We reached the city of K’hol. A dark reek hung over the town. Smithies and foundries burned across the city, smelting and forging the valuable copper and iron found in the Tith Hills. The commoners all seemed stained with soot. Even the buildings had a thin, grimy veneer from all the foundries.

We found an inn and despite my resolve, I fell into bed with Sophia again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia – Western Deorc Forest, The Federation of Deoraciynae

We finally found the basilisk’s trail on the fifth day of the hunt. We had crossed the Deorc forest, nearing the western edge. The elvish villages we had passed were all scared of the monster’s presence. Two elves had been killed and a third petrified. All had been mated by the basilisk first.

“Spoor,” Quenyathalee pointed out. She was a tall and willowy elf. Like myself and the rest of my hunters, her naked body was painted in greens, browns, and blacks.

“What do you think, Xiloniasa?” I asked, motioning for the young, petite elf to come forward.

“Me, Xerathalasia?” she squeaked. She hung in the back, crouching in the brush. She had been at the rear all day.

“Yes,” I nodded. “You need to learn.” She was a new hunter. She moved with skill and grace, and had a keen eye. She was timid, but experience would help to correct that.

“I…well…” She shifted her shoulders, her eyes narrowing and her long, pointed ears quivering.

“What is wrong?”

“She’s in heat,” chortled Deliasonele. “First time, Xiloniasa?”

Xiloniasa nodded her head. “I…yes. It’s my first time. I…I didn’t know it would happen while we were on the trail.” She swallowed and stood up. A cock had sprouted from her pussy, thrusting hard before her. She grasped it, giving it a stroke. “I’m so hot. It’s so hard to think.”

Relythionaia tugged on her long braid of green hair. “That’s an impressive cock you grew, Xiloniasa.”

“Thanks.” The younger elf looked down. “I…I think I need…to be satisfied.”

“With a cock that hard, I think you do,” Deliasonele grinned. “Start stroking.”

“Could I…get some relief from one of you?” She stroked her cock. “It’s just begging to be touched by someone else.”

I knew that feeling. Once a month, for about three days, an elf would go into heat. Our hermaphroditic nature would assert itself and a cock would sprout. It was easier now that I was older, but I remember my first few times. I just had to fuck a woman. I didn’t care in what hole or if I would get the elf-maid pregnant. That’s how I married Atharilesia. We were both so horny, she let me fuck her pussy. We’ve been married ever since I came in her pussy’s depths. I knew in other races, marriage could be complicated, full of strange rituals, but for elves it was simple—if you fucked her pussy, you were married.

If I was to ever fuck another elf’s pussy or let an elf fuck mine, I would commit one of our greatest crimes—adultery. Of course, my mouth and ass were free to be used. I couldn’t get pregnant by blowing an elf.

“I’ll help you out,” I purred. “Relythionaia, care to help.”

“Sure,” Relythionaia smiled. “Going into heat happens on the hunt, Xiloniasa. Never fear, we’ll keep you satisfied, and you’ll do the same for us.”

My pussy itched as I knelt before Xiloniasa. Her small breasts rose as she shuddered. Relythionaia knelt beside me, an impish smile on her lips. I had fucked Relythionaia’s ass and mouth many times on the hunt, and her cock knew my asshole almost better than she knew her wife’s pussy.

The life of a hunter often kept us away from our spouses and families.

I was glad my sister Nyonthilasara was there to keep my pregnant wife company while I was away.

Xiloniasa shuddered as I ran my tongue up her shaft to her tip. Relythionaia copied me, her pink tongue flicking along the sensitive tip of the cock. I let my tongue swirl, brushing Relythionaia’s. Our lips met, kissing briefly around Xiloniasa’s cock.

“Oh, wow,” Xiloniasa gasped. “That’s so much more intense than having my pussy played with.”

“Cumming with a cock is the best,” Deliasonele sighed. “I wish I had one every day.”

“You’d never get anything done,” laughed Quenyathalee.

Xiloniasa’s hands gripped my green hair as we teased her cock. She let out another moan, her cock throbbing against my lips. She shifted as I nibbled on her tip. My lips kept brushing Relythionaia. We kissed and played with Xiloniasa’s cock.

“Please, I need more! I need to cum,” the young elf moaned.

“Mmm, I bet you do. You’re so backed up,” I purred.

Relythionaia swallowed Xiloniasa’s cock. The young elf moaned as I kissed and nibbled down her shaft. I reached the wet folds of her pussy. I licked and nuzzled. She tasted like roses. I savored the flowery nectar as my tongue flicked through her delights.

“Wow! That’s so hot! The pleasure’s are mixing together,” panted Xiloniasa.

“Xerathalasia is the best at pussy licking,” Deliasonele giggled. “Just let her tongue take you away while Relythionaia sucks all the cum out of your cock.”

“Matar’s cock, yes!” Xiloniasa groaned.

I fucked my tongue deeper into her pussy as Relythionaia loudly sucked. The wet slurping made my pussy so wet. I shoved a hand between my thigh. I found my aching clit, stroking it with my fingers as I moaned my delight into Xiloniasa’s tasty snatch.

Xiloniasa’s hips thrust forward, pushing her cock deeper into Relythionaia’s mouth. Hot pussy smeared across my face as I struggled to keep my lips licking through the folds. Xiloniasa seized Relythionaia’s braid, clutching it hard as she fucked the elf hunter’s mouth.

“Swallow her cock all the way!” Deliasonele called out. “Deep-throat the horny slut!”

“Oh, yes!” Xiloniasa shuddered as her cock disappeared all the way into Relythionaia’s mouth. “That’s so hot.”

Relythionaia moaned before sliding her mouth up Xiloniasa’s cock. Her lips came off with a wet pop. “Your turn, Xerathalasia. Let me get a taste of her hot pussy.”

“Mmm, yes,” I purred, licking my lips off the sticky nectar.

Our cheeks brushed as we swapped position. Xiloniasa squealed as Relythionaia buried her lips into the young elf’s pussy. I grinned at the pleasure contorting across Xiloniasa’s face before I swallowed her cock into my mouth.

“Xerathalasia!” she moaned as I bobbed my mouth. “Matar, yes!”

I bobbed faster, sucking harder. I was eager for her sweet cum. My hands slid up, squeezing her small, firm breasts. I found her nipples and pinched. Xiloniasa thrust her hips forward, slamming her cock deep into my mouth while Relythionaia devoured her Xiloniasa’s pussy.

“I’m gonna cum!”

“Flood the huntress’s mouth!” cheered Deliasonele. “Give her a big blast of your sweet cum!”

Xiloniasa shuddered. She let out a squeak, and then her sweet cum flooded my mouth. I savored the thick, salty-sweet jizz. I swirled it about my mouth before I swallowed it. The warmth filled my belly as a second blast flooded my mouth.

“Oh, wow! That was amazing!” Xiloniasa panted as my mouth slid off her cock.

“She’s still hard,” Quenyathalee pointed out.

“I told you she was a horny slut,” Deliasonele pointed out.

“I need more,” Xiloniasa groaned. “A mouth wasn’t enough. Can I fuck your pussy, Xerathalasia.”

“I’m married, remember,” I grinned as she jerked her cock.

“Oh, right! Deliasonele, you’re not married. Let me just stick it in! I won’t cum in you!”

“Right,” Deliasonele said, rolling her eyes. “You’ll probably explode and knock me up. And I don’t think you want to be married to me. I’m too wild for you, girl.”

“Relythionaia?”

“I have a fiancee,” Relythionaia laughed. “As soon as one of us comes in heat when I’m home, we’ll be married.”

“You can fuck my ass,” I told her, flipping onto my hands and knees. “Come on, get your first taste of tight, hot ass!”

“She’s got a great one,” Deliasonele moaned. “Get in there and pound her before she changes her mind.”

“Yes!” groaned Xiloniasa.

The young elf fell to her knees behind me. I shifted beneath the detritus of the forest as her cock nudged at my asshole. She rubbed it up and down, smearing her precum against my sphincter. My pussy clenched. Part of me wanted Xiloniasa to fuck my pussy, but I could never cheat on Atharilesia.

“Sweet Matar, thank you for my cock!” Xiloniasa gasped as she slammed into my asshole.

“Yes,” I groaned, throwing my passion-filled prayer to the hermaphroditic goddess that had spawned Elves, Gnomes, Dragons, Sylphs, and Naiads—the five hermaphroditic races. “Thank you for your gifts, Holy Matar!”

Xiloniasa fucked my ass with a frantic need. I shuddered as her cock rammed into my depths over and over. She didn’t take her time. She was too horny, too caught up in her first heat to care about anything other than her pleasure.

She would learn to make love.

My pussy clenched as the fiery fervor of her hammering cock radiated out of my bowels. I gasped and moaned, bucking back into her thrusts. My fingers bit into the soil. Her flesh slapped into mine, ringing through the dark woods.

“So good! Oh, wow! I love your ass, Xerathalasia!”

“Just keep fucking me, slut!” I groaned. “Pound me! Make me cum so fucking hard! Sucking your cock made me so horny!”

“Pound her!” groaned Deliasonele. “Work that cock in and out of her tight ass. Make the huntress scream out to Matar!”

“Yes, yes!” I panted, clenching my bowels down on her cock as a wave of heat washed through me. “Just keep fucking me. Make me explode!”

My pleasure swelled. I rocked my body, my breasts swaying beneath me. My back arched and I threw back my head, my green hair flying about. My pussy gushed juices. My nectar trickled down my thighs and perfumed the air with the scent of marigolds.

“Xerathalasia! I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna flood your ass! Sweet Matar, yes!”

“Sweet Matar!” I screamed as Xiloniasa slammed her cock into my depths. My orgasm burst through me. My asshole clenched down on her thrusting cock. My pussy erupted, squirting juices as my sex convulsed, wishing it was filled with a thick shaft. Stars burst in front of my eyes.

Xiloniasa’s strokes grew more frantic. She gasped and shuddered. Her hands seized my hair, pulling hard as she buried her shaft into my asshole. Her cum squirted hot into my bowels. I shuddered, gripping my asshole down on her cock and milking out all her elf-cum.

“Yes, yes! That was wonderful,” Xiloniasa panted. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” I moaned, my orgasm buzzing through me.

Her cock softened in my ass. She pulled out, her dick dangling before her, a drop of cum falling from the tip. She had a big smile on her face, sweat gleaming on her brow. Her camouflage paint had run, streaks of green and black dribbling down her body.

“Okay,” I said as I stood up. I shifted, cum dribbling out of my ass. “I’m going to clean up while Xiloniasa exams the spoor. Tell me how old you think it is.”

“Right,” Xiloniasa nodded, moving towards it. “A few days,” she reported.

“Good,” I nodded. “Find the trail. You’re taking point.”

“What?” Xiloniasa gasped.

She needed to learn. Besides, the rest of us would be watching the trail, too, if she made any mistakes.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Acolyte Sophia – Ostian, The Kingdom of Secare

We reached the city of Ostian late in the afternoon of the second day since we left K’hol. We crossed a rise and the city appeared before us. My eyes widened. I had seen rivers before, the Melkith that flowed by Shesax was wide, but I had never realized how big they could get.

“The Kaluth,” Angela smiled at the broad expanse wound wet through the plain towards the see.

The city was built where two mighty rivers met, merging to form the Kaluth River. Massive bridges crossed the smaller rivers and the city seemed to sprawl around all of them. Small ships docked on harbors cut into the Kaluth.

“It’s wider than Shesax,” I gaped.

Angela nodded. “They built Ostian where the Red Kaluth flows down north from the Rehyn Mountains along the Deorc Forest before flowing southeast and meeting with the Black Kaluth. We’ll be following the Black Kaluth into the Deorc Forest. It’s headwaters are found somewhere in those woods.”

“It must be the largest river in the world,” I gaped as we rode down the hill and joined the throngs of wagons and travelers flowing into the mighty city.

“The Thingul is even larger. They say its mouth is almost two miles wide when it dumps into the Nimborgoth.”

“We’ll have to cross the Thingul to get to the Despair Mountains, right?” I asked, struggling to remember my geography.

“It forms the border between the Magery of Thosi and the Princedoms of Zeutch.”

I nodded, remembering the map. The Despeir Mountains, where the dragon Dominari haunted, formed a barrier between the Princedom and the dreadful Empire of Shizihuth. I had heard foul stories of the naga that ruled the Empire and their cruel treatment of the humans they had enslaved.

“It’ll be a long time before we reach there. We still have to find the Oracle,” Angela said. “Then we’ll learn how to defeat Dominari.”

I nodded. Angela was so wonderful. Strong and courageous. I could follow her anywhere. I heeled my mare to a trot, eager to get into the city. Riding with my legs straddling a horse turned out to be more comfortable than side-saddle, even if every rough wagon driver we passed stared at my calves. At the end of the day, I was still sore, but I didn’t hurt. My legs were growing toned, and I think I had lost some of the plumpness from my bottom.

The sun had set by the time we reached the city and crossed into the central ward, the triangular part of the city bordered by the Red Kaluth to the north and the Black Kaluth to the south. This part of the city was much more genteel than the rougher district we passed through on the other shore. If I wasn’t with a Knight, I would have been afraid of being molested by some of those rough men.

We took lodging at the Chequered Inn, it’s sign made of checkered red and black squares. It was a warm inn with a cheery fire burning in the common room. A minstrel played a lyre in the corner while serving maids with low-cut blouses roamed the tables.

“Mmm, there are some fetching women here,” I grinned at Angela.

“Hmm?” she asked, staring down at her cup of wine.

“Look at that beauty,” I said, pointing at a woman with dusky, Hazian skin and a generous bosom almost spilling out her blouse. “Wouldn’t she be wild to join us in bed tonight?”

“I guess,” Angela shrugged.

I frowned. “What’s wrong?” I reached out to touch her hand. She was so soft. A warm thrill filled me. “Do you want me all to yourself?”

Angela didn’t answer. She took a sip of her wine and let her gaze pass over the room. She froze, and a soft smile spread on her lips. “Well, there are a few nice sights over there,” she purred.

I looked in the direction of Angela’s gaze. A blonde serving maid laughed as a roguish man fondled her bottom. I frowned at that, but the woman didn’t seem to be mind. “Yeah, the blonde’s scrumptious,” I purred.

“Hmm?” she asked, still looking over there. “Yes, the blond.” Color appeared in her cheeks. The man was looking back at us. I suppose he was a handsome man, the type that women swooned over in the stories, with straw hair flowing past his chiseled looks. His eyes were bold, ogling Angela in her revealing armor.

I frowned at the man. “He has no right to stare at us.”

“What?” Angela blinked, tearing herself away from the appreciation of the blonde serving girl. I couldn’t blame her. She was yummy.

“Nothing,” I sipped my wine. “Do you want me to invite the blonde to our room?”

“Blond? Why would you…” Her eyes widening. “Oh, I see. Sorry. Maybe that would be a good idea.”

“Ooh, you want to have fun tonight.”

Angela squirmed. Her cheeks were red and her eyes dewy. “I do. Why don’t you seduce the blonde and take her upstairs after we eat.”

I nodded my head in excitement.

The food came, a roast covered in a wonderful sauce and served with fine, white bread and buttered yams. It was the best meal I had since leaving Shesax. I kept my eye on the blonde serving maid as she swayed her fine rear about the serving room.

“Delicious,” I purred as I finished my meal and watched that sweet rump.

I wiped my napkin and stood. “Don’t take too long, or you’ll miss out on all the fun.”

Angela nodded her head. “Don’t wait for me. Just have fun with her.”

I grinned and strolled after the blonde, a sway in my steps.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight-Trainee Angela

The handsome man’s mouth was hot on mine as he pushed me up against his bedroom door. It wasn’t the blonde serving maid that caught my eye. This roguish man’s bold stares had lit a fire between my thighs. Sophia was nice, but she wasn’t a man. She didn’t have everything I needed.

I prayed to Saphique that Sophia wouldn’t be too hurt when I didn’t show up to the room, but she did have the blonde serving maid to play with. Hopefully, she would be so consumed with her new playmate she would forget about me.

It might even help to get her crush out of her system.

Renard, the ravishing-handsome, blond man opened the door. I stumbled in, my heart thudding. He had eyes like Kevin’s, bold and hungry, stripping me naked. I hoped Renard’s codpiece’s size advertised his cock’s girth. My pussy clenched as his hands undid the buckles on my armor.

“I’ve never ravished a lady knight before,” Renard growled. He had the harsh, strong accent of a Zeutchian. My pussy clenched. “I don’t have to hold back. You’re no delicate maid, but a warrior ready to be fucked.”

“Yes!” I moaned. The only cock I’ve had since leaving Shesax belonged to a monster.

I tore off his shirt, exposing the hard muscles of his chest. He had scars from fighting. I stroked them before he kissed me, crushing my pillowy tits to his strength. His hands slid down and cupped my ass, pulling me against his codpiece. He was hard beneath. And big.

Renard threw me down on the bed as he ripped off his tight hose clinging to his thick legs. His cock sprang out hard and thick. I purred in delight as I rubbed a finger through the dewy lips of my pussy. I was hot and wet, ready to be fucked.

“Come on and fuck me!” I groaned. I was tired of foreplay. That was all making love to Sophia was. Foreplay.

Sweet, wonderful, loving foreplay.

I pushed down my guilt. She was playing with the maid. I doubt she even missed me. She would cum a few times and fall asleep in her lover’s arms.

I shoved a pair of fingers into my pussy. “See how wet you’ve made me, stud!”

“Pater’s proud cock!” he growled. “I wish all the women were like you. Bold and ready. You know what you want.”

“Your big cock!” I rubbed at my clit. The pleasure trembled through me.

Renard mounted me. My legs parted. His cock slammed into my depths. The headboard slammed into the wall as he drove his thick dick into me. My pussy shuddered in delight, spreading before his girth. I worked my hips, grinding my clit against him as I savored the animalistic passion.

“That’s it! Work that cunt on my cock! Slata’s cunt, I thought knights were supposed to be noble, but you’re just a slut!”

“Fighting’s lusty work!” I growled, my fingernails digging into the meat of his ass. “Come on! You can fuck me harder! Make me cum on your cock, stud!”

“Fuck!”

His strokes were harder. My clit was mashed into his pubic bone. My pussy ached. I welcomed the wonderful pain. I gasped and grunted beneath him as I fed my desires. His strong chest crushed my breasts, my nipples throbbing with pleasure.

Our hips bucked together. I squeezed down on his cock. I shuddered. My toes curled. I clawed his back as my passion grew. He fucked me so hard. I boiled inside, the pleasure shooting through my body.

“Sweet Pater’s cock!” I screamed as I came. “Oh, fuck! Keep pounding me! Make me cum again, stud! Don’t you dare blow your wad yet!”

“I’ll keep fucking you all night,” he growled.

We changed positions. I knelt like a dog, letting him plow me from behind. I gasped and shuddered as his cock drove so deep into my pussy. I arched my back, cumming again as he hammered my depths. I milked his cock, savoring the pleasure.

His cock erupted into my depths. My orgasm burned through me. Such sweet release. I forgot everything but the pleasure as he spilled in me.

And then we collapsed in a sweaty heap.

The guilt returned. I had cheated on someone. But was it Kevin or Sophia?

Renard slapped my ass. “Ready for another round.”

“Yes,” I hissed. I needed to drive away the guilt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Acolyte Sophia

I woke up alone. My cheeks were still stained with my tears. Angela had never shown up. I could hear her in the next room, gasping and moaning as a man fucked her. I had been in the throes of passion, the blonde maid’s delicate lips nibbling at my pussy when I realized it was Angela in the next room.

My excitement fled. I threw the maid out of my room. I didn’t even give her time to dress. She fled the room clutching her clothing. I thought Angela loved me. Things had been so wonderful since the forest. We were in this together. Fighting monsters by day and making love by night.

So what happened? Why did she go to bed with a man? A Las-damned man?

I wiped my eyes with a damp washcloth. I gathered myself. I was the daughter of Duchess Catherine of Tith. I needed to remember that. Angela was just a knight, the daughter of some lowly baron.

I dressed and headed downstairs. She was already waiting for me.

“Good morning,” she said, forcing a smile.

“Sir Knight,” I coolly nodded. I fought my emotions. Why didn’t she love me? Wasn’t I good enough for her? What could a man offer that I couldn’t? “Let’s break our fast and head down the road.”

“I’m sorry about last night,” Angela said, “it’s just…”

“You did not want to spend it with a love-sick girl,” I muttered. “I understand now.”

“That’s not it,” Angela sighed. “It’s just…we don’t really know each other. You don’t really love me.”

Her words hurt. Of course I loved her. I wouldn’t feel so crushed if I didn’t. “Don’t tell me how to feel!” I snapped at her. I stood up. “I’ll be in the stables.”

“Sophia,” she sighed. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I was hoping you would be happy with the maid.”

“Because I have to fall in love with every woman I fuck?” I spat. “You were hardly my first, sir Knight.”

I stormed out to the stables. Alone with Purity, I cried.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight-Errant Angela – Outskirts of the Deorc Forest, Kingdom of Secare

The last two-and-a-half days had been miserable. Sophia had barely talked to me. And when she did, she called me “sir Knight.” We had separate rooms at the last two village inns, at her insistence. I could hear her cry herself to sleep through the thin walls.

Every time I tried to apologize she would grow cold and haughty.

We followed the banks of the Black Kaluth, riding across the pastures on a shepherds path. The Forest loomed before us. The Kingdom of Secare had long signed treaties with the Elves. Trees could be cut up to a certain line, after that the forest was virgin.

It was a crisp line. The rotten tree stumps covered in vines and spotted with fungus ended at the wall of ancient pines reaching into the sky. There was no trail. I had no idea how we would navigate the woods and what would happen if we ran across the elves.

“We need to be careful,” I told Sophia.

“Yes, sir Knight,” she said, her chin raised. Her eyes were puffy and red.

“I mean it. You have to stop pouting like a child.”

Her face tightened. “I’m sorry for being a silly child and burdening you with my silly crush.”

“Dammit, Sophia!” I reached out and grabbed her right shoulder, forcing her to face me. Purity gave a whinny as her rider squirmed. “This is serious. The elves are dangerous and monsters prowl in the woods. You need to act like an adult. I’m sorry that I don’t love you. I have a boyfriend. His name is Kevin. Maybe I should have said this earlier, but it was nice sleeping with you. I could forget about him and all our dangers while we were making love. I didn’t mean to let you think I cared about you.”

Sophia flinched. “I…”

“I didn’t handle it well either. I’m sorry. But we need to work together, okay. It’s just me and you. No more civilization. It’s the wild in there. If you can’t handle that, then turn around. I can’t coddle you in there.”

Color appeared in Sophia’s cheeks. She took a deep breath. “Okay. Fine. I’m still mad at you, but I’ll stop…pouting.”

“Be mad.” I sighed. “I deserve that much. I am sorry about what happened in Ostian.”

Sophia nodded and then her eyes grew wide. “We’re really marching in there?” She stared at the dark woods.

“I’m afraid so.” I took her hand. “We’ll do it together, okay.”

Sophia nodded and gave my hand a squeeze.

A hot flush shot through me. Together, we rode into the woods.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia – Western Deorc Forest, The Federation of Deoraciynae

I stood in the brush, my bow ready, an arrow knocked. My heart pounded and my body trembled as I strained to listen. Xiloniasa stood nearby, the young elf tensed and ready to act, blending into the brush. If I hadn’t seen her take the position, my eyes would miss her in the dense foliage.

It had been four days since we found the spoor. We had finally tracked down the basilisk. Relythionaia was twenty feet away, crouched beneath a tree, her body painted like bark. I could only see her eyes. My other two hunters, Deliasonele and Quenyathalee, were flushing the basilisk out while we covered the game trail it would run down.

In the distance, my two hunters crashed through the brush. Basilisk were cautions monsters. Such strange behavior from its prey should startle it. Any moment, the monster should scurry down the trail, ready for our arrows to fell it.

My heart beat faster. I took slow, deep breaths to control the shaking in my limbs. My ears strained, listening for any clawed steps or the rustling of scales. My eyes darted, never staring at any one spot, fearing the color yellow—the basilisk’s eyes. If our gazes met, I would be petrified, cursed into stone and kept in stasis until a Priestess of Matar could break the enchantment.

Leaves rustled behind us. Was it the wind? I felt no breeze, but we were deep in the forest. I looked up at the limbs above us. They didn’t sway. Something was behind us. Was it an animal fleeing the noise my hunters made, or had the basilisk gotten—

A dark-scaled body lunged out of the brush at Xiloniasa. The young elf looked instinctively down as she swung her bow around. The basilisk’s gaze met hers as she drew back her bow. My heart froze as she was petrified. Her skin turned dull gray, her cry of panic frozen on her lips. Her body couldn’t balance as a statue and crashed into the brush.

I released my arrow and squeezed my eyes shut as the basilisk turned and, crowing like a rooster, rushed at me.

To be continued…

---

The world’s first futa has a hot threesome with a MILF and her step-daughter!

The World’s First Futa – Transformed into a Futa
Chapter Three: Futa’s First MILF
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

April 17th, 2047

“So, your boyfriend’s mom walks in on you naked on her living room couch, your new futa-dick hard and thrusting before you. That sounds… interesting,” said Adelia Tash, the talk show host sitting beside me on the couch before her studio audience. The cameras rolled, the lights shining down on us, illuminating us for the entire world to watch as the interview was streamed across the internet.

“Yeah,” I said, giving a soft chuckled. “But, I wasn’t hard. Yet.” I glanced out at the studio audience, almost feeling their energetic excitement. “I think we all know what happened next.”

A sultry murmur came from the audience.

“It’s so obvious now, but back then I was in a panic.” I smiled, staring out at the audience as I remembered the evening almost thirty years ago…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

September 30th, 2017

“I’m so sorry, Mrs. Albertson,” I babbled, trying to cover up my breasts and my new futa-cock all at the same time. Coke sloshed out of the can I held, spilling over my tits. The drink fizzled as the older woman stared at me.

Her jaw dropped.

“I didn’t expect you to… Oh, god, this isn’t what it looks like… I’m so embarrassed… I’m… Shoot… I’m so sorry. So very sorry…”

My thoughts scattered like a flock of birds before a pouncing cat. I couldn’t think. Everything was so crazy. This night was so crazy. It had started off so magical. My date with Mrs. Albertson’s son, Kurt, had ended up with us back here in his bedroom. We’d been dating throughout high school and even went to the same college to stay together. I was eighteen, a freshman, and finally ready to surrender my virginity to him.

At the time, I loved him so much. I thought we would be married. And the sex was great, at first.

Then he came in me.

My body… reacted. I felt like he squirted poison in me I felt so sick. I darted to the bathroom and douched myself. That was when my clit transformed into the cock I struggled to hide from Mrs. Albertson. After that, things grew even wilder. Kurt’s step-sister, Janice, found my cock. We had sex and Kurt caught us. Then I had a threesome, sharing Kurt’s sister with him, me fucking her asshole while he used her pussy.

After that wild menage, we came downstairs to talk. We broke up only moments ago. I just wasn’t attracted to guys any longer. I wanted us to be still be friends. I think we would be, he just needed time to think. I was about to find my clothing and leave when Mrs. Albertson walked in.

The words kept pouring out of my mouth as I had one arm over my round breasts, my blonde hair spilling off my shoulders. I hugged my thighs together, trapping the bottom half of my dick while I covered the top half with my hand. My dick throbbed as the fiery-haired, mature woman stared at me. Her green eyes were so wide. She sucked in a deep breath, her breasts rising and falling in her top.

She had big tits like her step-daughter, Janice.

My dick kept chubbing up harder and harder. It thrust against my hand as I vainly sought to hide it. But it was just too big. And… And Mrs. Albertson was so sexy. I had always known she was a beautiful woman that took care of herself, and now that I was into women…

I understood why guys called older women MILFs.

I wanted to fuck this mother.

What was wrong with me? What had caused my clit to transform? First Janice and now his mother made me hard? “I just need to get my clothes and I’ll leave. I’ll never come back. I’m so sorry, Mrs Albertson.”

I stood up, which was a mistake. It was impossible to hide my girl-dick now. It bounced before me, waving as my hand still cupped the most sensitive part. The twitching rubbed it into my palm, the precum flowing. My nipples peeked out around my left arm still thrown across them.

“Y-you have…” Mrs. Albertson shuddered, her breasts jiggling beneath her top. “Oh, dear, you have a… a…” She swallowed. “Does my son… know…?”

“It just happened,” I babbled. “I’m so embarrassed. I don’t know why it grew. It just did. I… Let me get my clothes… I’ll leave.”

I turned and prepared to sprint for the stairs—I had to get away from the most embarrassing moment in my entire life—when she grabbed my arm. Her grip tight, hauling me back. Her fingernails bit into my bicep. I gasped as she spun me around, my futa-dick thrusting over a foot before me. It smacked into her hip clad in a her skirt.

“That is… something else,” Mrs. Albertson said, her free hand grasping it. She shook her head, licking her lips. “It just… sprouted, dear? From your pussy?”

“It’s my clit,” I said. “Please, Mrs. Albertson, you have to stop doing that.”

But just like with Janice, the sight of my girl-cock did something to my ex-boyfriend’s mother. She let out a wanton moan as she fell to her knees and opened her lush lips wide. My eyes bugged as she swallowed the tip of my girl-dick.

“W-what about Mr. Albertson?” I asked, Janice’s father and Kurt’s step-dad. “I… You’re married. You can’t do that?”

But she didn’t seem to care. She just sucked on my new futa-dick with such wanton need. She swirled her tongue about the tip like a cock-sucking champ. Pleasure raced down my shaft to my pussy. It clenched as I shuddered, my breasts jiggling before me.

I couldn’t believe this was happening. She was happily married to Kurt’s step-father. I had seen them together. They were so close. And now… Now she was cheating on him. My girl-dick had done something to her… Driven her wild.

How was this happening?

“Mrs. Albertson,” I panted. “You can’t do this… Please, Mrs. Albertson… If you do this, I’ll… I’ll cum in you mouth.”

She only moaned and sucked harder.

My pussy clenched as my ex’s mother bobbed her mouth up and down my thick shaft. Her lips sealed tight around it while her tongue danced across the shaft, brushing the sensitive crown. My tip ached and throbbed in her warm, wet mouth.

Juices ran down my thighs. My bush felt drenched. I squirmed and groaned, my eyes glancing upstairs. Kurt might not hate me for breaking up with him and fucking his step-sister, but his mother? I shuddered. This had to stop. I couldn’t ruin Mrs. Albertson’s marriage.

But her mouth… Oh, god, her mouth.

She sucked so hard.

Her tongue danced around my cock.

Her fingers found my pussy. She moaned as she rubbed my newly deflowered flesh. I shivered as her digits caressed my pussy lips, stimulating them. Pleasure ran through my body, ending at the tip of my dick buried in her sucking mouth.

The pressure grew and grew. My ache built in me. I whimpered, my tits shaking from side-to-side. Waves of euphoria washed through me. My hands found my tits. I squeezed and kneaded them as she sucked and slurped on my dick.

She loved my cock.

“Mrs. Albertson,” I whined, my voice so throaty. “Oh, God, Mrs. Albertson, you have to stop before I erupt. Before I cum in your mouth. Please.”

The words were a lie. I wanted to erupt. I wanted to dump my cum down her throat. I was such a wanton futa-slut.

I squeezed my tits hard. “I’m going to cum. You’re sucking too hard. Oh, Mrs. Albertson, I’ll erupt.”

That only encouraged her. She stared up at me with those glassy, green eyes as her cheeks hollowed. She put her all into drawing out my cum. I whimpered, my eyes fluttering and my heart pounding. My hips shifted from side-to-side as the pleasure built and built in me. My pussy grew tighter.

Her tongue fluttered over the tip.

Her fingers buried into my cunt.

I gasped at the sudden intrusion of her digits. They reached so deep into my juicy cunt. I rose up on my tiptoes. I groaned out in shuddering rapture. My eyes bulged. Her digits felt so good in me. I whimpered and shuddered, my hips swaying from side-to-side as she plundered my pussy.

My cunt convulsed on her digits as my orgasm explode through me. My cum fired from my dick. I whimpered, trying not to scream out in rapture. Pleasure pulsed from my dick as blast after blast of my cum pumped into the MILF’s mouth.

Mrs. Albertson moaned about my cock as she guzzled down my cum. She swallowed with noisy passion. Her green eyes squeezed shut as she nursed so hard on my dick. Her fingers pumped in and out of my cunt, stirring me up to a hot froth. My juices poured out around her digits while my hands kneaded my tits.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I moaned. “Mrs. Albertson… Drink my cum. Oh, you married MILF! You love it!”

Stars danced across my vision as dizzy euphoria spun through my head. I swayed, my cock pumping the last blast of jizz into her mouth. I sucked in such deep breaths while her mouth popped off my dick.

She rose before me, her hands seizing my blonde hair. I smelled my own sweet musk on my finger as she hauled my lips towards hers. She kissed me hard, her tongue shoveling my salty cum into my mouth.

I moaned into the kiss, loving the taste of my own futa-seed. My naked body pressed against her clothed form, my dick rubbing on her blouse as our tongues danced, sharing my girl-spunk. I whimpered into the kiss, my heart thudding in my chest.

She was married. Happily. I shouldn’t do this. I should stop this before it went even farther.

But I didn’t stop her as she pushed me back to the couch. I fell down onto it, my tits and girl-dick bouncing. She let out such a purring moan as her hands went to her red blouse, undoing the delicate buttons.

“I don’t know what you’ve done to me,” she moaned. “But I need that cock in me, Becky. I need to be filled by it.”

“We shouldn’t do this,” I moaned. “You’re married.”

She shivered, her fingers working faster. “I know… I love Ian, but… But this cock… I’ve never been so wet in my life.” She shrugged out of her blouse, her breasts constrained in a cream colored bra. She reached behind her, undoing her clasp. “I have to… I need that dick in me, Becky. Right fucking now!”

I had never heard Mrs. Albertson curse in my life. I gasped in shock as the MILF’s bra came off, exposing her large tits. They were so pillowy soft, sagging more than Janice’s did. They swayed and jiggled as she slid up her dark skirt, exposing more and more of her thighs until she revealed her matching, satin panties.

A dark stain covered her crotch.

“I’ve never been so wet in my life, Becky.” She hooked her thumbs into her panties. “I need you in me. Right now!” She shoved down her panties, exposing a fiery bush drenched in her juices. She stepped out of her panties and tossed them at me.

I felt how wet they were. I couldn’t help bringing them to my nose. I inhaled her tart musk. I let out such a wanton moan. “You smell so good, Mrs. Albertson.”

With a hungry growl, the MILF pounced. She straddled me on the couch, her hands grabbing my cock and guiding me to her sopping, married pussy. I shuddered, my cunt clenching, when my dick brushed the wet folds of her snatch. She guided me to her hole with expert swiftness and impaled herself down my cock.

“Oh, my god,” she groaned, her back arching, her large tits pressing into mine. “Your cock… Oh, sweetie, your cock is huge… I’ve never had anything this big in me in my life.”

I groaned, squirming on the couch, rubbing our tits together. My hands shot around her, grabbing her bubbly ass. I squeezed and kneaded her plump rump as my ex’s mother rode my dick. She worked her cunt hard and fast up and down my shaft. She wasn’t as tight as Janice, but she was just as wet.

And this was a married pussy. My cock shouldn’t be in her at all. It was so wrong. I was cuckolding her husband. He was such a nice man and now his wife was my whore. She rode my dick hard and fast, working up and down my girth.

“Yes, yes, yes, such a huge dick,” she moaned and buried her face into my neck.

She kissed and sucked on my flesh as she worked her pussy up and down my futa-dick. The silky friction sent pleasure shooting down to my cunt. I gasped, my fingers digging into the MILF’s ass as such dizzy pleasure washed through me.

This was really happening. I was having sex with my ex’s mother. Her pussy rode my new clit-dick. It felt incredible. Mrs. Albertson had such a hot cunt. So silky, so wet, so juicy. The pleasure built and built within me as she pistoned away.

“Yes, yes, yes, ride my girl-dick, Mrs. Albertson,” I whimpered, my nipples throbbing against hers every time they caressed. “Work that married cunt on my shaft.”

“Such a big shaft. Such a huge cock! I love it in me! It’s the best!” Her lips nibbled on my neck, then she sucked like she wanted to leave a hickey, wanting to mark me with her passion.

I trembled, my futa-dick throbbing in her pussy’s silken embrace. I shuddered as she rode me faster and faster, working her cunt so hard and fast up and down my dick. She was possessed by her lust, needing to satiate her desires with my cock.

It was so messed up. I loved it.

I groaned, my eyes fluttering. My right hand swept up her back, sliding over her bunched up skirt. I loved the feel of her supple skin beneath my digits, her muscles writhing as she rode me so hard and fast and—

Janice peered into the living room from the staircase, recovered from her hard orgasms. Her eyes were so wide as she watched us. I groaned. Now Janice knew. She would tell her father that her step-mother fucked someone else.

I would ruin Mrs. Albertson’s wonderful marriage.

I wanted to call out to Janice, to stop her, but she turned and fled, her short, brown hair swaying about her head before she vanished out of sight. I groaned, wanting to stop the MILF, but her pussy felt so good riding up and down my dick.

I felt like such a terrible person for reveling in this. For thrusting my hips up, meeting her pussy sliding down my cock. Our flesh slapped together, my dick aching and throbbing in the depths of her snatch.

I came closer and closer to cumming. “Mrs. Albertson,” I moaned. “Oh, god, Mrs. Albertson.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” she groaned back, lifting her head, her fiery hair spilling about her flushed face. Green eyes, glassy and dazed met mine. “Cum in me. Pump your spunk into my pussy.”

“Your married pussy!” I moaned, my pussy clenching. What was wrong with me?

“Yes, yes yes, flood my married cunt with your seed!” What was wrong with her?

“My futa-seed. I’m a futa, Mrs. Albertson!”

“Futa!” she groaned as she slammed her pussy down my futa-dick. She engulfed every inch of it, making me shudder in delight.

Her pussy convulsed about my shaft.

My ex-boyfriend’s mother came on my futa-dick. I groaned at the surge of pleasure spasming about my shaft. Her married cunt spasmed and writhed. Such silky delight massaged my cock, driving me wild.

My dick drank in every sensation. It sent such pleasure surging through my body. Dizzy delight washed through me. I groaned and gasped, sucking in deep breaths as I savored every moment of this. I loved her pussy convulsing about my shaft, driving me so wild with pleasure. Dizzy delight spilled across my vision.

“Mrs. Albertson!” I moaned, my pussy clenching.

“Cum in me!” she howled in orgasmic bliss.

“Yes!”

My dick erupted.

Hot cum spurted into her married cunt. Every blast sent jarring ecstasy that fired to my mind while waves of rapture washed out of my convulsing pussy. I whimpered and moaned as I shuddered beneath her. My dick pulsed, pumping jizz into her hungry snatch.

Her back arched, thrusting her big, pillowy breasts before me. She writhed on my dick, her hips wiggling from side-to-side as her spasming cunt milked out every drop of cum I possessed. I whimpered, dizzy delight dancing through my mind.

“That is so hot!” Janice gasped.

I looked over the MILF’s shoulder to see her step-daughter rushing into the living room, her arms filled with sex toys. She rushed up to us, juggling to hold the various dildos, vibrators, and other naughty toys she cradled to her chest.

“Isn’t her dick just the best, Mom?” Janice asked like it wasn’t weird at all to find her step-mother riding my girl-dick in the middle of the living room.

“Oh, it is, honey,” groaned Mrs. Albertson, her pussy milking the last drops of jizz out of my dick. “It’s amazing.”

Janice dumped all her sex toys on the couch beside us. Then she grabbed a purple bullet vibrator, holding it up before her. “Let’s use this on her dick, Mom. I bet it’ll make her cum so hard.”

Her big tits jiggled and swayed as she bounced on her palms. Though she was a year older than me, nineteen, she suddenly seemed like a young teenybopper squealing in delight at the prospect of seeing her favorite boy band.

Or in Janice’s case, one of the various hunky Chrises—Chris Pratt, Chris Evans, Chris Pine, and Chris Hemsworth—who starred in all the action films these days.

“Ooh, that sounds fun,” moaned Mrs. Albertson. “Mmm, she pumped so much jizz into me. It felt amazing. I want to reward her.”

“You did,” I groaned, my body buzzing with rapture. “I came so hard.”

“You need more of a reward,” the MILF said as she rose her pussy up my still-hard dick. “You filled me with all that yummy seed.”

“Futa-seed,” Janice said. “I know, it’s the best feeling in the world when she squirts it into your pussy. It was nice in my asshole, but my pussy… My pussy was amazing.”

“I thought her dick tasted a little sour,” Mrs. Albertson said. “Mmm, I sucked my daughter’s ass off her cock, huh?”

“Futa-cock,” Janice said, beaming up at her step-mother. Then she leaned forward and licked up a line of my girl-spunk leaking out of the MILF’s pussy. “Mmm, you taste good mixed with her seed, Mom. Let’s play with her!”

The bullet vibrator hummed to life.

Mother and daughter knelt before me, pushing my thighs far apart. My pussy lips spread open, making me feel so exposed. My dick, glistening with the MILF’s juices, twitched and throbbed. Mrs. Albertson seized my girl-cock, holding it in place.

The vibrator touched the tip. My eyes bulged. Humming pleasure assaulted the sensitive crown. Rapture shot down it. My ass lifted off the couch as I bucked. My tits heaved before me as I screamed out in rapture.

“Holy fucking shit!”

Janice grinned at me as she rubbed the vibrator around the creamy tip of my girl-dick, teasing my spongy crown. Such delight shot down me. She leaned in, lapping up her mother’s juices off my shaft as she teased me. My cunt clenched, such ecstasy filling my body.

The toy hummed so loudly. It sent pleasure shooting down to my pussy. I groaned and shuddered. My head tossed back and forth as I sucked in such deep breaths. I wasn’t prepared for the assault on my senses it gave me. I squirmed on the couch, my pussy clenching.

My orgasms swelled so fast.

Mrs. Albertson grinned as she watched my cock twitched, her hand stroking up and down the base. They both leaned over it as Janice rubbed it in faster circles around my cock. Their pillowy breasts swayed, boobs brushing boobs.

Mother and daughter’s boobs.

“Fuck!” I gasped as my orgasm shot through me.

My cum spurted from my cock, splattering the egg vibrator. The jizz sprayed out around it, hot droplets landing on all our tits. Janice yanked the vibrator away as my dick pulsed again and again. With no barriers, my cum arched up and landed on their heaving tits.

I groaned as I painted mother and daughter’s tits. My ropy spunk landed in thick lines across them. Rivulets of pearly cream ran across their mounds. One reached Mrs. Albertson’s dark-red nipple, coating it in a thick blob of my spunk.

“Ooh, that’s so hot!” Mrs. Albertson moaned as more cum spurted from my dick, splattering their bodies with more blasts of my passion.

“It is!” Janice moaned, dropping the vibrator. It hummed on the couch next to mine as she then hefted her mother’s boob. She leaned own and sucked that cum-coated nipple into her mouth.

The taboo passion of daughter sucking on her mother’s nipple made my dick spurt a final time. Cum splashed on the side of Janice’s face. Mrs. Albertson just shuddered, moaning as her daughter loved her nipple.

“Oh, yes, honey,” the MILF said to her step-daughter. “Ooh, that’s so nice. Clean up all that spunk.”

I watched as Janice licked across her mother’s tits, licking up all my spunk. It made my dick throb so badly. I shivered in utter delight as her tongue danced across her mother’s flesh, scooping up more and more pearly spunk into her mouth, feasting on it.

It made my dick throb so hard. I ached and trembled. I wanted to jerk off so badly as I gazed at the forbidden passion. Janice pushed her mother down to the floor. Her hand shot out, snagging one of the toys off the couch without even looking to see which one. She just kept lapping up my spunk off her mother’s breasts.

“Oh, Mom, I have to eat your creampie,” Janice moaned. “I have to lick up all that cum out of your cunt.”

“Oh, yes,” I groaned, my dick throbbing as I stared at the red toy she grabbed. It was a narrow shaft of plastic, about as thick as my pinkie finger, that thrust through the center of a half-dozen beads of greater size. At the end, by the biggest ball, was a ring. “Feast on her and… What is that?”

“Anal beads,” Janice said as she moved down her mother’s naked body, pushing her thighs apart. Mrs. Albertson’s fiery bush looked so sexy matted with my spunk.

My eyes widened as I watched Janice push up her mother’s legs which lifted the MILF’s ass. She pulled a lacy pillow off the couch and thrust it beneath her mother’s ass. Then she jammed the anal beads into her mother’s pussy.

It emerged glistening with pussy cream and my cum. “Best lube in the world,” Janice said, beaming up at me. Then she brought the toy to her mother’s asshole. “You’ll love this, Becky.”

Mrs. Albertson gasped as the smallest bead popped into her sphincter. Then a moment later the next largest. My asshole clenched every time her butthole swallowed a larger bead until finally the sixth one rammed into her bowels.

Janice’s finger hooked the ring at the end. She gave me a naughty wink, pulled.

Mrs. Albertson screamed out in rapture as the beads plopped one after the other out of her sphincter. Janice yanked them out fast. The MILF shuddered on the ground, gasping, moaning, cum leaking out of her pussy.

Janice feasted.

My dick throbbed.

I fell to my knees behind Janice as she devoured her mother’s creampie. I brought my dick to the nineteen-year-old girl’s cunt and slammed it into her juicy depths. I moaned, burying into her pussy for the second time to night.

I fucked her hard as she feasted on Mrs. Albertson’s cunt. The MILF savored her step-daughter devouring her cunt. She writhed on the ground, her cum-smeared breasts jiggling and shaking. Then she gasped as Janice pushed the anal beads back into the MILF’s asshole.

“Yes, yes, yes, rip them out of me!” she moaned.

Janice’s pussy clenched on my girl-dick as she did just that.

The MILF howled in delight, smearing her fiery bush and hot cunt against Janice’s lips. I shuddered, loving the depraved sounds. I pumped my girl-dick in and out of her pussy so hard, so fast, loving the taboo menage.

This night was so wild.

Mrs. Albertson begged for the anal beads. She welcomed them and shuddered each time. Her moans grew louder and more wanton. Her face twisted in rapture. And then she screamed out in ecstasy.

I knew she came on her daughter’s mouth.

The sound of Janice licking her mother’s climaxing pussy, drinking down that flood of tart pussy juices, sent me over the edge. I buried into Janice’s cunt and erupted. My cum pumped into her twat. Her snatch spasmed about my dick, milking out every drop.

“This is so hot!” I moaned as the rapture surged through me. “Oh, yes, I love it!”

“Me, too,” Mrs. Albertson. “Oh, Becky, you have got to feel the anal beads!”

“Yes!” Janice moaned, her pussy convulsing so hard about my girl-dick while my last blast of cum pumped into her. “Fuck my mom, and I’ll use them on you.”

“Yes!” I hissed, ripping my girl-dick out of Janice’s pussy. My cum leaked out, spilling down her plump, shaved vulva.

Mrs. Albertson knelt on her hands and knees before me, wiggling that plump ass at me. If she liked the anal beads, I knew she’d love my cock reaming her bowels. I guided my dick soaked in her step-daughter’s juices to her asshole.

And thrust.

“Ooh, yes, Becky!” the married MILF hissed as I buried into her asshole. Her bowels spread around my cock. “Oh, that feels so good in me, honey!”

“I bet it does,” Janice said, snagging a thick dildo off the couch, the anal beads in her other hand. She gave me such a wicked grin.

I moaned as she rammed the dildo into my pussy, the thick girth spreading me open. I savored being filled again. Kurt’s cock had felt nice before his cum fired into me. She pumped it into me as she brought the anal beads, fresh from her mother’s asshole, to my sphincter.

As I drew back my hips, sliding my huge dick through Mrs. Albertson’s velvety bowels, my asshole pressed on the anal beads. Janice gave resistance, forcing my sphincter to swallow them one by one. Larger and larger beads spread wide my sphincter than massaged my bowels. My cunt clenched on the dildo.

Then the largest bead pressed against my asshole. I forced my hips back, swallowing that one, too.

“Oh, god, yes,” I groaned, both my holes stuffed with sex toys. My bowels loved the feel of the beads in me, little nodules of pressure massaging my depths. My cock throbbed, just the crown remaining in the MILF’s bowels.

“Fuck me!” Mrs. Albertson begged.

“Pound my mother’s asshole!” Janice moaned, pumping the dildo in and out of my cunt, stirring my snatch to a hot froth.

I thrust.

Janice kept a tight grip on the ring. The anal beads ripped out of my asshole. The rapid withdrawal stimulated me. Such ecstasy shot out of my bowels as I buried into the MILF’s tight depths. Such a wave of pleasure washed through me. My girl-cock throbbed in her velvety embrace of the MILF’s bowels.

I drew back my hips, my asshole swallowing the anal beads again. Then I groaned and savored the delight of them ripping out of me once more. My head threw back into the air. I groaned and gasped at the pleasure shivering through me.

“Oh, my god,” I howled, my body assaulted by so many wonderful sensations.

“Uh-huh, anal beads are awesome,” Janice moaned.

“They are!” panted the MILF, her hips bucking back into my thrusts, working her asshole up and down my dick.

Such pleasure swirled through me. The delight churned in my cunt met the popping pleasure surging out of my asshole. And those two sensations crashed into the velvety heaven flowing down my girl-dick. They all mixed and met and melted together in the depths of my bowels. I thrust harder and harder, drinking in all the delights.

The anal beads plopped in and out of my asshole. Janice fucked me with them now, thrusting them in as hard as she ripped them out. I whimpered and moaned, my tits heaving before me. I gripped Mrs. Albertson’s swaying tits, squeezing her pillowy mounds.

“Becky!” she moaned. “Oh, Becky, you wonderful futa! Oh, yes, I love it! I’m going to cum.”

“Do it, Mom!” Janice moaned as she pumped both her toys in and out of my holes. “Explode on her dick!”

“Yes!” screamed the MILF.

Her bowels writhed about my dick. Her asshole milked my cock. I shuddered, my two holes clenching down on the invading toys, my orgasm about to explode in me. I buried into the MILF’s depths.

Her velvety asshole massaged the tip of my cock.

My cum erupted.

I pumped hot blast after hot blast of spunk into her depths. The futa-jizz boiled out of me. Pleasure swept through my body. My holes spasmed on those wonderful toys. Janice’s tongue lapped around her dildo, brushing my folds, and drank my juices spilling out of my cunt around the toy. I shuddered, sparks bursting across my vision.

I loved it. I loved having a futa-cock. I drank in the rapture. I savored this ecstasy. My body received delights that buffeted me. From side-to-side. The world spun around me. I entered a haze of euphoric ecstasy.

I embraced it as my futa-dick pumped its last spurts of cum into her bowels.

“I love your futa-cock, honey!” Mrs. Albertson moaned, her asshole writhing about my shaft.

“Me, too,” Janice purred.

Things became a blur for a while. We fucked and writhed and enjoyed each other. Afterward, we lay panting on the couch, my new girl-cock limp, satiated. Cum painted all of us, dribbling out of their holes. Mother and step-daughter both peered over me at each other, slightly dazed looks on their faces.

“I don’t know what came over me,” Mrs. Albertson said, shaking her head, her fiery hair swaying about her shoulders. “Just seeing it… It triggered something inside of me. This need…” Her face fell. “How will I tell my husband that I…?”

Guilt churned in my stomach. I didn’t want to cause more pain in this family. First Kurt, now his mother…

“Dad doesn’t have to know,” Janice said, lifting her chin. “It’s our secret. I get it, Mom. I do. You just can’t… You can’t help yourself with Becky. You have to act on the desire for her. Neither of us were responsible.”

That didn’t help with my turmoil. What if Mr. Albertson did find out and their marriage…? I swallowed, suddenly wanting to flee the house before I caused any more problems. I licked my lips and said, “I should go. It’s getting late.”

“Yeah,” Mrs. Albertson nodded, sinking back on the couch, her eyes closing. “That was… invigorating.”

“Uh-huh,” Janice said. “I brought your clothes down, Becky. It’s why I came down here originally. My brother left them by his bedroom door in the hallway. They’re right over there were I dropped them.” She pointed towards the stairs.

“Thanks,” I said, standing up and staring at my clothes. I had spent so much time selecting them, choosing just the right outfit to wear on my date with Kurt tonight. I knew it would be special.

I just had no idea how special. Tonight had utterly changed me. Well, no girl was the same after losing her virginity.

I dressed quickly while mother and step-daughter cuddled naked on the couch. They looked so loving. It almost wasn’t a perverted sight except Mrs. Albertson’s hand cupped her daughter’s large breast and Janice scooped up cum from between her mother’s thighs, idly bringing it to her lips.

I fled the house.

The cold, September evening washed over me. Everything was wet and glistening beneath the streetlights, the fresh, oily scent of recent rain filling my nose. I decided to go to my parent’s house instead of back to my dorm. They were out of town. I could have a weekend alone to think and process what had just happened to me.

My skirt swirled about my thighs as I walked, lost in thoughts. Cars passed by on the residential streets, their tires squeaking on the wet pavement. I just drifted along. I had walked the four blocks between my home and Kurt’s so many times I didn’t need to think about it. Autopilot had taken over as I struggled to understand my changed life.

My new cock swayed beneath my skirt, swinging with my movement. I had my panties clutched in my hand. I needed to schedule a doctor’s appointment with my primary. Dr. Senior would have to know what caused this. It had to happen to other girls, right?

I pulled out my phone and googled futas. I found a lot of perverted, Anime art. My dick grew so hard as I drank it in and—

I gasped when one car pulled in front of me while turning into a driveway. I jumped back, blinking in shock.

The car stopped. The window rolled down while my body trembled as I realized what had just happened. I almost got hit. Adrenaline had spiked through me, leaving me shaking as I clutched my hands to my breasts. A woman’s face stared out at me, her brown hair framing her mature and lovely face, her skin a light tan.

A MILF like Mrs. Albertson.

“Oh, my god, sweetie,” she said, throwing open her car door. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t see you.”

“It’s fine,” I said, suddenly so aware of my dick hard from staring at those naughty pictures of dickgirls fucking each other or other girls. They had such huge dicks and fired so much salty cum.

Just like me.

“No, no,” she said, her large breasts bouncing in her low-cut top. She looked like she was returning from a date, all gussied up, her skirt short and tight, her legs clad in dark nylons. “I need to make it up to you, sweetie.”

She grabbed me and to my shock, she pulled me close and just kissed me. A complete stranger plunged her tongue into my mouth as she hugged me tight to her body. I trembled against her, my dick throbbing as it was trapped between our bodies.

What was happening? I didn’t know her. She hadn’t even seen my futa-dick. Unless she noticed my bulge.

But she was kissing me. She felt so soft and silky in my arms. Did I… Did I exude something that drove woman crazy? Some sort of pheromones or something?

My blood screamed through my veins as her hands seized my rump. Her fingers bit at my flesh as she pulled me back to her car, pinning herself against it as she held me tight. She wiggled her hips, grinding against my girl-dick.

“I knew you were special,” she moaned after breaking our kiss. Her round face grew darker with her blush, her eyes almost black pools. “But I didn’t know you had a cock beneath your skirt. A sexy tranny.”

“Futa,” I moaned. “I have a pussy.”

“Wonderful,” she breathed as her hands then started hiking my skirt. “I know just how to make it up to you. My pussy! Fuck my pussy!”

This couldn’t be happening. It was so surreal. A complete stranger wanted to fuck me? To feel my girl-dick plunge into her pussy? What had Kurt’s cum done to me? My pussy clenched, juices flooding down my thighs as my cock pressed into her skirt.

“I’m so glad my date was a bust,” she moaned. “I would have missed out on this monster tranny dick.”

“Futa-dick!” I moaned. “It’s my clit! My clit turned into a dick!” I just had to blurt that out, to let this woman know just how I had changed. A strange sense of pride shot through me.

Women wanted me. Hot women. MILFs!

She brought my cock to her panties. I didn’t feel her nylons, they must be thigh-highs. That made me tremble more. Her fingers pushed her panties to the side and her trimmed bush caressed my dick before she guided me to her hot pussy.

“I need to be fucked so badly!” she groaned as I thrust into her. “Since my divorce… I haven’t… Oh, yes! Oh, my god, this cock!”

Right there on the quiet, residential street, I pumped my hips. I drove my girl-dick in and out of her cunt. I shuddered, the pleasure flooding through my body. It was incredible being in her. I shuddered, reveling in the feel of her hot grip around my dick. The pleasure shot through me. It rippled down my shaft, making me ache and tremble. My eyes rolled back into my head as I pumped away so hard. I worked my girl-dick in and out of her MILF snatch.

So tight. So hot. So wonderful. My third pussy of the night. Of my life.

Her hands clenched my naked rump, digging into my flesh while her car rocked behind us. Its shocks squeaked as I pounded her against it. I fucked her so hard as I kissed her, savored her. Anyone could spot us. Could see us. Could witness a futa fucking a hot MILF.

My pleasure swelled so fast. My juices dripped faster and faster down my thighs. The MILF groaned and gasped into our kiss. Her cunt squeezed down around my thrusting clit-dick. The friction sent pleasure shooting down to my snatch.

My orgasm swelled in me.

Every thrust grew it. The ache formed at the tip of my futa-cock. That need to erupt seized me, drove me to piston my cock in and out of her cunt as fast as possible. I sucked at her neck while she screamed out her pleasure for all the world to hear.

“A futa’s fucking my cunt!” she moaned. “Yes, yes, yes! It’s amazing! A futa’s fucking me! Oh, my god, yes! Yes, yes!”

She came.

“Futa!”

Her pussy spasmed about my girl-dick. It writhed and caressed it. I shuddered, loving every moment of the pleasure of her cunt. It made me whimper and groan. It had me shuddering in delight. My eyes rolled back into my head as my own pleasure built and built.

Her cunt sucked at my dick as she moaned, “Cum in me! I need your seed in me! Spill it in me!”

“Yes!” I groaned.

I buried into the depths of her snatch. I shuddered, my cock erupting into her depths. The pleasure spilled through my body, writhing out of my pussy and pumping out of my cock, while I basted the depths of her spasming snatch. Ecstasy reached my mind, stars bursting across my vision.

I sucked in such deep breaths, my spunk pumping so hard into her depths. I savored it. Rapture surged through my body with every eruption. I held her as her pussy writhed and milked out every drop of futa-jizz in my ovaries.

“Oh, sweetie, yes, I needed that,” she groaned. “Ooh, I hope that made it up to you.”

“Yeah,” I nodded, my body buzzing.

“Good, good,” she said as her pussy spasmed a final time about my dick. “Mmm, I need to go pay the babysitter. If it hits 11 PM, I’ll owe her another thirty dollars.”

“Right,” I nodded and pulled out of her, my cock going soft as it dripped with her pussy juices.

She climbed back into her car and pulled it the rest of the way into her driveway. I kept walking into the night, dazed. Was this my life now? Fucking random strangers? What would happen on Monday when I had to go to class?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

April 17th, 2047

“And you didn’t even know her name?” Adela Tash asked.

I shook my head. “Not then. I later learned she was Melany Atkinson.” My smile fell. “She passed away from ovarian cancer three years ago.”

“Oh, how terrible.” Adelia patted my thigh, her caramel skin looking so fetching beneath the studio lights. She shifted then a bright smile fell across her face. She looked at camera one and said in bright voice, “Wow, what a great start to our reflection on the life of Becky Woodard.”

The twinge of grief faded. I hardly knew Melany or our daughter, Bethany.

“I had no idea how I would change things that night,” I said, focusing on the positives of that night. I legs crossed before me and straightened my back. Out of the corner of my vision I saw my young wife. Sharron beamed at me with her friendly smile, giving me a supporting nod of her head as she held her stomach, just starting to swell with our third child. Her strawberry-blonde hair swayed about her shoulders, her blue eyes so bright.

Kurt and I had both discovered those families we longed for.

“I was just reeling from what had happened,” I continued, remembering how I stumbled home after fucking Melany. “I grew a dick. I didn’t understand why I drove those three women so wild they just had to fuck me. And, of course, I got a real surprise three weeks later.”

“But before that, you had your first day at college,” Adelia said. “When we come back after a word from our sponsors, we’ll dive into how Seattle university reacted to the world’s first futa.”

The crowd broke out in applause as the studio lights dimmed. I drank it in, eager to continue telling my story… How Professor Rider sucked me off before the entire class, my emergency appointment with my doctor, and the gangbang that I sparked off in my dorms that evening.

My pussy grew so juicy as I waited for the two minute commercial break to wrap up.

The END of This Tale of the World’s First Futa

---

Jill and I are about to embark on a well planned out long weekend.

The Chauffeur, Vegas Baby!

By: PABLO DIABLO

Copyright 2018

Chapter 1

When the four of us arrived at the Palm restaurant, Donna and Roger’s eyes grew large with delight.

“Jill, are you telling me this is where we are going for dinner?” Donna exclaimed.

Roger added, “Um, why didn’t you tell me to wear a better suit? This place is not somewhere that I frequent. I’m more of a Taco Bell guy.”

“Roger, would you prefer Taco Bell’s drive-thru instead?” Jill asked rhetorically.

“Ah, no.”

“Well then, let’s get out of the car and head inside. We have some celebrating to do.” I said with a big smile on my face.

Roger wasn’t sure how to get out of the limo with a huge hard-on tenting his dress pants. Donna kept rubbing his thigh, never touching his manhood, but coming close for most of the ride.

Jill suggested, “Donna, it looks like you have started something with Roger. Should David and I go inside so you two could be alone for a few minutes….to talk?”

Donna’s eyes sparkled at the idea.

“Yeah, that would be great Jill.” Donna answered.

Jill and I got out of the limo. I asked Fred, our driver, to take the limo around back and to keep the privacy partition up. He agreed.

As we entered the restaurant, a middle-aged woman greeted us. She asked if we had reservations, because they were all booked up for the evening.

“Yes, Ma’am we do. Party of 4, Green, David Green.”

“Oh, my goodness! Your table is waiting for you. After I seat you, I’m supposed to go get the Chef and the Owner letting them know you are here.” The hostess, Ms. Whitehead told Jill and me.

“If you are ready, will you please follow me?”

I put my hand on the small of Jill’s back. As we were walking through the restaurant, a couple of people recognized us. They stood up from their meal, extending their hand, and gave either Jill or myself a business card.

“Butt-Kissers.” I whispered to Jill. She just smiled and kept following our hostess.

“Mr. Greene here’s your table. I thought the reservation was for 4 people?” Ms. Whitehead asked.

Jill spoke up, “They are having a private conversation in the car and will be in when they are through.”

“Ma’am, is it possible to go meet the Chef in the kitchen? No need for him to come out here when he’s busy working.” I asked.

“Yes sir. If you would follow me, I’ll take you back to see him.”

I pulled the chair out for Jill.

I kissed her on the cheek and followed the hostess to the kitchen.

One of the things I still enjoy is the hustle and bustle of a kitchen clicking on all cylinders during peak times. As I entered the kitchen, I witnessed several of the staff wearing kitchen staff style uniforms and the chefs all wearing the white coats and puffy white hats. I just stood there watching all the activity, much like watching a hive of bees. Each bee having specific duties making the hive thrive.

“Mr. Greene, it’s certainly a pleasure to meet you. I wasn’t expecting you in our kitchen. May I make something special for your party?” The Head Chef said to me.

“Chef, it is certainly an honor to meet you. Your kitchen looks wonderful and it appears that all the staff are hardworking and efficient.” I replied.

I went on to say, “While that is very gracious of you to offer, it’s not necessary. But, thank you!”

I stood there for just a couple of minutes more before thanking Chef for his time. As I left the kitchen, I remembered all those days that I worked 15-18 hours only to return the next day to do it all again. I was happy no longer being in the daily grind of a restaurant.

I walked slowly back to my dinner table where my beautiful wife was looking over the menu. Roger and Donna haven’t appeared quite yet.

We were asked about a wine choice. I let Jill pick. The wine sommelier suggested a couple of choices and she picked one that would pair with just about any food choice off the menu.

Our waiter was pleasant enough, but really a stiff board. I was guessing that he was an ‘out of work’ actor working to make ends meet until he got desperate enough to do porn. Stiff may be good in porn, but not in a restaurant.

Jill decided to order each of us a salad. She ordered a ‘Gigi salad’ for herself. She ordered ‘Andy’s mixed greens’ for me. I asked for the smaller portion as I didn’t want to fill up on salad. I had my eye on their 18 oz. prime NY strip, just the thought of a great steak was making my mouth water.

I asked our waiter if they had menu’s without prices. He said that he would get two from the hostess stand.

Jill was puzzled. She asked, “Why do you want menus with no prices?”

“I don’t want our guests to order something off the menu thinking they have to keep the cost down. I want them to just enjoy the evening. Which brings me to something I want to discuss with you.” I said.

Jill leaned over and kissed me asking what the topic was.

“Roger Johnson”

“Well, I believe that Donna is hard at work ‘interviewing’ him right now.” Jill said with a smile.

“Yeah, no. I have been thinking that he might be a good choice to hire and train a security group. He knows his business. He carries himself well. Hell, he even told us that he only makes $65k a year. I looked at some of the paperwork that Bob sent me. Nowhere does it mention any security. None for the trucking company. None for the restaurant chain. None for the Pinetree Group. As I see it, the whole company is wide open. No protection for our guests, our staff, or our property. It seems that Jaxson’s Inc. has just been incredibly lucky relying only on local law enforcement.” I explained to Jill.

Before Jill could answer, the salads arrived. They looked delicious. Still no Roger or Donna. Jill even quipped that Roger may not even be able to walk his tired ass into the restaurant after Donna is done with him. She was smiling like a Cheshire cat.

We both took a couple of bites of our amazing salads. I was very happy that I ordered the small portion, as it still was a large serving.

Jill looked pensive.

“I know you are right, but how do we make this offer and how much do we offer him?” Jill asked.

“I was thinking that maybe by the time we get to the dessert, I would take the conversation a bit more serious and offer him to be our ‘Director of Security’. He would oversee the recruiting of anyone he sees fit to hire. We would need for him to design a plan for the security team. However, he’s currently employed by the City Police Department. I thought long and hard about what it would take to lure him away from a career he has spent 16 years doing. How does $200k sound?”

Jill appeared to be stunned. “Do you think that he would do it for that amount?”

“Well, there are the ‘other’ perks. I was also wondering about your friend Donna. Should we be considering her for a position in our company? Before you even say it, no…. not ‘THE horny gal’. I think that Tina and Dakota already have earned that title.” I said with a chuckle.

Jill sat quietly again.

Then she spoke up, “I think that the $200k may entice him, but you should have a backup offer if he declines. About Donna…. hmmm, I know that she is very hard working and knows her job well. She might be a good candidate to handle customer service issues in the hotel brand. I also know that she is fabulous on the phone with customers, so our phone call centers in Tampa, Dallas, and Pasadena would certainly benefit with her expertise. I know what she makes now so maybe $150k with the company buying her a small home or condo in any of the three cities that our call centers are in would work for her. She is miserable at the McCall.”

“Then, that settles it. We’ll offer both positions during dessert. No matter if they accept or not, we can still play with them on the ride home, IF they are willing. Of course, Roger is the wildcard. He may want to do Donna, but feel weird about us joining in.” I said.

“Darling, you don’t worry about that. Donna and I will take care of him.” Jill said smiling and licking her lips.

CHAPTER 2

Jill was the first to spot Roger and Donna being led to the table. Roger was smiling from ear to ear. Donna was smiling too, but she was walking a bit funny. Jill and I looked at each other and giggled.

“Did you have a great discussion in the car? Get everything worked out?” Jill said trying to be humorous.

“Jill, I need to use the lady’s room. Care to join me?” Donna said before she even sat down.

Jill got up and left the table.

I offered Roger a menu that had no prices on it.

“Excuse me David, there isn’t any prices on this menu.” Roger said.

“Yeah, that’s right. I asked for this type of menu. I didn’t want you or Donna to worry about the cost. We just wanted you two to have a wonderful night.” I explained.

“Well, my night has been FANTASTIC so far!” he said trying not to be too loud.

“Great!”

The wine sommelier returned and offered to pour Roger a wine. He accepted and asked for one to be poured for Donna as well.

Roger and I had some meaningless chit chat waiting for the ladies to return. After several minutes, they returned. Both were wearing big, big smiles.

Before they arrived back at the table, my phone buzzed. I received a text message.

The text read “Black Car Limo has been bought by Jaxson’s Inc. Two HR managers quit. Stock went up by 2% today on heavy trading, but the October swoon is usually next week toward the end of October.” It was sent from Bob Jaxson.

The ladies reached the table. Roger pulled out the chair for Donna and I did the same for my gorgeous wife. I handed Jill my phone for her to read the text. Her eyes got huge. She leaned into me and kissed me passionately. She whispered in my ear low enough, that Roger and Donna wouldn’t hear.

“Darling, Roger fucked Donna’s brains out. She had to get to the lady’s room because his cum was leaking out of her. She left her panties in the car.”

“NICE!” I whispered back.

Roger was explaining to Donna why there was no prices on the menu. She looked puzzled but accepted the explanation.

Donna and Roger decided to pass on the salads. Each of us ordered and conversation took a sexual turn. Thankfully, most of the other tables were working their way out. We only had one table of really old people close enough to hear our conversation.

Roger began, “David, Sweet Jesus, this woman is a sexual dynamo. I’ve never met anyone like her. While I was walking her in from the car, she said that Jill and her served in the Marines together. Is that true?”

“Why would we lie? Yes, Donna and I were both in the 2nd Marine division. We were stationed in Okinawa together for 15 months.” Jill answered.

“Donna, Roger…. how did the ‘discussion’ in the car go? Get everything worked out?” I asked trying to be funny.

Jill picked that que and ran with it saying, “Hmm, could we say that you two ‘came’ to a mutual understanding? Maybe you guys would like to ‘come’ again? Quite possibly you two could ‘come’ with friends?”

I was chuckling to myself. Donna and Roger were laughing out loud. They understood our corny jokes. It always feels good when one throws-out a joke and people don’t get all butt-hurt over humor.

I’m not sure, but I believe Donna was stroking Roger right there at the table, not the way it was in the car but outside of his trousers. Roger seemed….’distracted’.

The waiter came to the table with our food. It smelled and looked delicious.

Roger had chosen the 18 oz Chairman’s bone-less reserve ribeye. Jill and Donna both ordered seafood. Donna the Chilean Sea Bass and Jill the Pepper Crusted Ahi Tuna steak. As intended, I ordered the 18-ounce Prime New York Strip.

I had also ordered 4 sides for the table that were served family style.

We laughed. We ate. We toasted each other. Dinner was amazing! I could tell that we would be friends for a long time to come. It was nice seeing Jill so happy. A smile on her looks absolutely sexy. Her eyes just sparkle when she smiles.

The waiter returned with a message from the head Chef, letting us know that he had made a special dessert for us. I told him to extend our thanks and to bring it out. The waiter thanked us and headed back to the kitchen. A tall college-aged busboy arrived at the table to remove empty dishes. I did see Jill sneaking a peek at his dress slacks. She may have been subtle, but I did see it and it was sexy.

Before the waiter returned with the specially made dessert, I toned down the conversation to a serious level.

“Roger, Jill and I have been very impressed with the way you have handled yourself, starting with Tina’s assault and culminating in Sasha’s arrest.”

“Thank you, David.”

“Which is why Jill and I have an offer for you. We would like you to join our company. It would mean you would have to leave the Police Department.” I opened.

“WOW, sir. I’m flattered but I don’t know if it is the right thing to do. Our union is just beginning to discuss our contract and they believe that we could get as much as an 8% raise this year. That’s the most we have ever gotten in the history of this great city.” Roger defended

“Wouldn’t you like to at least, hear the offer before making a decision?” I countered.

“Yes sir, I would.”

“Jill and I were thinking that we would offer you $165k a year to start, full medical and dental benefits. You would have use of all three…. oh wait…. Now all 4 of our brands. You would have the position of Director of Security. It would be your responsibility to hire and train a staff of security for all the brands. You know, after I say the dollar figure out loud….it just doesn’t seem high enough. Let’s bump the $165k to a straight $200,000. We’ll work out the details for a bonus later. Would $200k be enough to entice you away from a prestigious career that you have had for the last 16 years?” I said to Roger in my best salesman’s tone.

“May I think about it?”

“Absolutely! This is a big step in your life. We want you, but you need to figure out if it is good for you. No worries, can you give me an idea of how much time you think you would like to consider the offer?” I said.

“How about I speak to you on Monday. Would that be ok?” Roger countered.

“That would be fine.”

Then our attention turned to Donna.

Jill began, “Which leads us to you Donna.”

“ME?”

“Yes, you. We have an offer for you also. David and I have discussed where we think you would fit into our team. David thought you would be wonderful in our hotel division handing customer service issues. However, I persuaded him to understand that your real talent is talking to people via phone or computer. With that in mind here’s our offer: We would like you to come work for us as the Call Center Director. You would oversee all three of our call centers, Tampa, Dallas, and Pasadena. Your starting salary would be $165,000 per year and the company would buy you a small home or condo in any one of those three cities. You would report to either David or myself directly. You would over see nearly 4200 employees divided equally between our three call centers. We would discuss a bonus plan after you accept our offer.”

Donna sat there completely flabbergasted.

Even Roger was stunned.

Donna spoke up hesitantly, “Jill. We’ve been friends for quite a while now. I’m not sure that I’m the one for this position. The customers that I handle at the McCall are one on one, face to face. Overseeing so many phone people may overwhelm me.”

“Are you not a Marine?” Jill commanded.

“Yes, Ma’am I am.”

“Then what’s the problem Marine? Are you afraid?” Jill said to her without even blinking.

WOW! I thought to myself. Here’s a new sexier side of my wife.

“You’re absolutely right Ma’am. I’ll take the damn job!” Donna said with some attitude.

“Whoa, whoa…. let’s stop here for a minute. Jill, you can’t ‘bully’ Donna into this job. If she’s not comfortable then she should pass on it.” I said worrying about forcing someone into a position she’s not ready for.

“Am I allowed to say something?” Roger asked.

“Of course.” Jill replied.

“Donna, I think that Jill is only trying to get you to see that you have been and still are a Marine at heart. Don’t let this job intimidate you. I too am military. I spent 4 years in the Airforce as Military Police. I was stationed my entire service time at Ramstein AFB. I loved every minute. You must trust your military training. Take the job, you’ll regret it if you don’t…. but what do I know, I’m just Air Force.” Roger said with a smile.

Donna leaned over and kissed Roger.

“I’ll take the job.”

“David…. Jill….it would be hypocritical of me to push Donna into a new job while I sit on the fence. So, let me make a counter offer…. I will accept the job with two conditions. First, I have a two-week time period to wrap up things at City Police.” Roger said.

“And?” I said.

“And, the company will buy me a small 2-bedroom condo and pay the HOA fees for two years. Something, that I can just lock the door and be out of town a couple of weeks without worrying about lawn care or repairs or someone breaking into my place because they know I’m out of town.” Roger countered.

Using my best poker face (which Jill has said that I don’t have), “A condo? Really?” ……. I left a big pause for effect……. “Done”.

Jill said, “Well then, let’s finish up and celebrate! Donna and my style.”

I saw Donna blatantly reach over into Roger’s crotch and squeeze his cock through his pants.

I paid our bill. Donna and Roger were walking ahead of us to the exit. They were hand in hand. Jill and I were arm in arm, with Jill reaching back to my ass every few steps squeezing my ass.

We walked out to the limo. Fred was sitting in the driver’s seat reading a book. He never saw us coming.

“Oh, my goodness. I’m so sorry. I got so into this book that I zoned out.” Fred said to Jill and I.

“Well, that’s an odd way to greet your new boss.” I said with a big smile.

“WHAT? Are you kidding me?” Fred replied with a big smile on his face.

“No Fred, I’m not kidding you. Jaxson’s Inc. bought your limo company earlier today. It will be announced tomorrow. Fred, I have a request for you. This Saturday night Jill ordered 5 stretch limos, after thinking about them, we need to reduce the count to three. We would also like to invite you to be our personal driver anytime Jill or I are in town. Would you be willing to do that?” I asked.

“Absolutely! I’ll make the call about Saturday’s adjustment while I take you and your party wherever you want to go.” Roger replied.

I looked over to Roger. He was busy kissing Jill…. yes, my beautiful wife. One of her hands was rubbing up and down his back. Jill was massaging his cock through his trousers with the free hand. Donna, meanwhile, was in the limo already taking her heels off and hiking up her dress.

CHAPTER 3

When I came to, I found myself on the ground with Jill, Donna, and Roger standing over me.

“What the hell happened?” I asked from the ground.

“You don’t remember? You don’t remember rushing Roger and him having to put you down?” Jill asked.

“I did what?”

Donna chimed in, “It was almost as if you were jealous of Roger playing with your wife and you charged him. You didn’t say anything, you just rushed him.”

Hearing that made it all come back to me.

“Wow! Guess I never thought about things happening this way.” I responded.

Roger entered the conversation, “David, I thought you were just testing my abilities to react in an unsuspecting situation. You never said anything, no racist remarks, no shouting or yelling like a madman. But, the couple of moments you were out made me realize that seeing me and Jill might have set something off inside of you…. something that you weren’t expecting, and you just reacted.”

I sat on the ground feeling like a prized idiot.

“Roger, I apologize. I can’t believe that I did that. I was raised better than that. What the hell was I thinking?”

“David, maybe we should just call it a night.” Roger suggested.

“Roger, if you’re still willing, I would like to continue what was already started. Obviously, Jill was excited with you. Donna and you had some fun already. Maybe I screwed up the mood, but if you’re willing to forgive me for me being stupid, I would like to start this again.”

Roger looked at the two ladies. Donna shrugged her shoulders as if saying she didn’t know what to say. Jill, being the smart one replied, “David, I’m willing if you’re alright with it.”

Roger extended his hand to help me up off the ground. Jill hugged me, kissed me, and whispered in my ear, “We’ll talk about this later my Darling. Don’t worry about it.”

Donna got back into the limo, Jill followed, then Roger and finally me. Jill had already given Fred directions to take us all back to our place.

I still felt like a fool.

Donna sat next to me and Roger and Jill sat across from us with their back to Fred. The privacy window was still shut.

Jill leaned into Roger to kiss him. I sat there looking a bit but trying not to focus on them. Donna put her hand under my chin turning my face towards her. Her lips met mine. Her tongue darted out gently trying to gain entrance into my mouth. Her finger circled my ear, gently tugging on the earlobe. Her other hand began rubbing my thigh from my knee up to my crotch and back down.

I heard a belt unbuckling. My eyes darted over to Jill and Roger.

“Don’t look over there. Focus on me.” Donna whispered to me.

She was right. I knew that I needed a distraction. I put my arms around Donna to begin kissing her neck. I reached up to the top of her dress to begin bringing the zipper down to the small of her back.

My eyes darted over to Jill again.

She had Roger’s cock out and was licking and sucking it. The slurping sounds continued to make me feel, well just plain stupid.

Donna whispered into my ear again, “Didn’t you say that you weren’t finished with me yet the last time we played in the office?”

Without saying a word, I pushed her back on the limo seat. I gently grasped her dress removing it from her beautiful body. She raised her hips slightly to allow it glide gently pass her ass down to her feet. Once I had it off, I folded it gently and laid it on top of the ledge by the rear window.

Donna now laid back in only her bra. She still had not put her panties back on from her coupling with Roger. I leaned in and smelled the scent of her sex. I took a deep inhale filling my nostrils with her pungently sweet aroma. I began my oral assault on her. My tongue began licking her slit from the hood down to her asshole. I licked up and down several times. My hands were gently caressing her flat stomach. I circled my thumb around her bellybutton.

“Oh, gawd Roger!” I heard. I refused to look over towards Roger and Jill. My own insecurities kept me focused on the woman in front of me. I looked up over Donna’s pelvis to see her intently watching me. I looked back down at the task at hand. I pushed my tongue into her warm wet labia. She was gaining wetness rather quickly.

I heard Jill exclaim, “Fuck me!” Roger breathlessly replied, “I am, I am.” Yet, I still refused to look their way.

I pushed my nose even deeper into Donna. I hardened my tongue and began fucking her womanhood with it. I pushed my tongue into her as deep as it would go. Donna now began to moan. I grasped her hips. I ground my face into her wetness as forcefully as I could manage. Donna began to thrust her hips upwards into my face.

While I was doing my best to orally please her, I reached down towards my own belt and slacks, unbuckling and unzipping with one hand. I would not allow myself to even glance towards Jill. I heard them. I recognized the sounds of my gorgeous wife nearing an amazing orgasm.

My pants slid down easily towards my knees. Using the other hand, I began making an assault on Donna’s clit. My thumb made small circles. She tensed for just a moment as she was not expecting me to play with her clit.

Just to tease me a bit, Donna asked, “Jill, doesn’t he fuck so well?” Instantly I smiled, I looked at Donna knowing that it was meant to lighten my mood.

Now I looked over at Roger and Jill’s coupling. Jill was on her back with Roger naked from the waist down, the same as me. His cock was buried into Jill and their pelvises were grinding on each other. I paused, just watching my wife in the throes of ecstasy. As usual, she looked completely sated. I watched as Roger was thrusting in and out of my wife’s womanhood. I heard her moaning loudly. I watched and smiled.

Donna’s voice interrupted my voyeurism, “Um, hello…. earth to David.” My head snapped back to Donna. I was now embarrassed. Here I was on my knees, with my pants down resting myself between Donna’s legs and I paused watching Jill and Roger’s coupling. I turned my head back to Donna.

My cock was aching. It stood proudly pointing toward the ceiling. I inched forward. I grasped my cock and began ‘spanking’ her clit with the rigid member between my legs. Her hand reached down grasping my manhood and pulled me towards her pussy. I gave no resistance to her lead. One hand on my cock leading it towards her wet wanton love-hole and her other hand rubbing her clit furiously.

My cock reached its destination. I felt the tip of my hardness feel the wetness of Donna. I pushed my cock into her, slowly at first. As I slid into her, I felt her wetness immediately. I pushed into her deeper. I kept pushing until our pelvis met. I began my rhythmic thrust, in and out of her pussy. I looked at the beautiful woman that I was pleasing. “Fuck me harder David.” I heard her moan.

I started thrusting into her with more aggression. I could hear my balls slapping on her ass. Her legs wrapped around my back. I felt her ankles lock on the small of my back. Harder and harder I plunged my manhood into the wetness. I could smell the sex in the back of the limo.

“OOOOHHHHH FFFFUUUUUCCCCKKKK RRRRROGGGGEEEERRRR!” I heard my gorgeous wife respond as she reached her crescendo. I gave her a sideways glance, trying my best not to turn my head.

I kept up my fucking of Donna. I reached the ‘Sasha-mode’. Donna was thrashing around underneath me. Harder and harder I pumped. I could feel Donna’s womanhood continue to grasp my cock as wave after wave of orgasm rolled through her body.

“HOLY SHIT JILL!” I heard Roger exclaim as he dumped his seed into my gorgeous wife.

That excited me. I was pumping into Donna harder than I had ever done with Sasha, or anyone else.

Donna moaned loudly almost incoherently.

“OH GAWD DAVID…. FUCK, FUCK, FUCK MEEEEEEEE!” Donna screamed.

I just kept thrusting into my partner. As excited as I was, I didn’t feel anywhere near cumming yet.

Donna began to come down, breathing regularity came back to her. Without warning, I felt a soft pair of hands on my ass. My head snapped around. It was Jill. She whispered into my ear, “Put your man juice into her. Make her yours.”

I kept up my thrusting. Over and over I assaulted her pelvis.

Roger had moved over to Donna’s face. His cock was still glistening with the mixture of his and Jill’s cum. He laid his resurrected cock at Donna’s lips. She parted her lips and gobbled his manhood willingly. She moaned into his cock when she tasted the mixture of cum still on his cock.

I looked at Roger’s manhood. I made the comparison in my head. We were both about the same length, yet he was very thick. I estimated that his cock was the same diameter as a slender Corona beer bottle. No wonder why Jill enjoyed it so much. Jill leaned into my ear and whispered again, “I’m holding his cum into me. I want you to clean me up Darling!”

THAT sent me over. I didn’t say a word. I stiffened up and shot my baby seed into Donna. I felt rope after rope fill her pussy. Donna’s eyes got wide. She was not expecting me to cum unannounced. She moaned loudly into Roger’s cock which was deep into her mouth. He was thrusting in and out of her accepting mouth. His head was leaned back, and his eyes were glazed over. Yet, he was gently fucking her face.

I finally ended my own orgasm. Jill scrambled around and pulled my deflating cock out of Donna. She began to lick and suck me clean. She also used her delicate fingers to scoop up the cum that was running out of her pussy.

Roger stiffened up. I could see his eyes rolling into the back of his head. He began shooting into Donna’s waiting mouth. I could see her throat swallowing as fast as she could. A small amount escaped her lips on the left side of her face. I reached over and scooped it up. My fingers now held Roger’s man juice. I directed the fingers over to Jill’s mouth which she readily licked clean.

I pointed to the bench where Roger and Jill had been coupled. Jill moved over to the seat, facing me she spread her legs exposing her womanhood. I could see copious amounts of Roger leaking out of her.

I moved over to her. I was on my knees in front of her gorgeous pussy. I leaned into her. My tongue darted out between my lips touching her labia. As Roger’s seed leaked out of my wife, I began lapping it up. I could smell their sex. I was much muskier than I had ever smelled before. As I lapped up her pussy, Jill tilted her head back and moaned.

I heard Donna moaning loudly. I didn’t turn my head. I had no idea what they were doing. I was focused on my wife and her cum-filled pussy. I was licking and swallowing whatever came out of her. Jill opened her eyes. She looked across the way. “David, look behind you.” She said with an excitement in her voice. I turned around to see Roger doing to Donna, the same as I was doing to Jill. He was cleaning her orgasm-filled womanhood lapping up every drop that came out of her.

I smiled a big smile. Roger was just as much as freak as me. I knew then that he would be a great addition to our team.

We stayed with our partners until each woman had cum several times. The final crescendo came as both women climaxed together.

Fred announced over the intercom that we were about 3 minutes from our destination. We all scrambled to get dressed. Donna was still putting on her beautiful black heels as we felt the limo come to a stop. Fred turned off the engine and got out. He walked around to the passenger door, opening it. Donna got out first, followed by Jill, then Roger and finally me. I reached into my pocket pulling out two more $100 bills, folding them in half and handing them to Fred. He smiled and said, “Thank you Boss.” I just smiled back at him and headed into the house.

CHAPTER 4

As I entered the house, I heard Tina and Dakota moaning loudly from one of the bedrooms. Jill announced our return to the new lovers. Their room went silent. I heard their door open with the both of them coming out into the living room. Neither one had any clothes on. I glanced at Roger, he had the biggest smile.

Jill spoke up, “Roger this is Dakota, and this is Tina. They are our personal assistants.”

“What do they assist you with Jill?”

“Pretty much anything. Tina is my personal assistant and Dakota is David’s. Currently they live with us. They keep us on point with our daily schedules, phone calls, reminder of what is planned. They do all the usual stuff that assistants do, HOWEVER, we all play together. Nothing is expected, it is all consensual.” Jill replied.

Roger kept looking at Tina and smiling. I really believed that he wanted to play with Tina, but he glanced Donna’s way trying to figure out if it would be ok or not.

Donna said to him, “Want me to help you with her?” knowing full well that Roger really didn’t need any assistance. It was her way of subtly telling him it was ok to play with Tina.

I piped up, “Roger you have met Tina before.”

“I have?”

“Yes, she was the one who was assaulted.” I replied.

“Oh, yes…. now I remember. Tina, how are you feeling these days? My goodness, you look so different.”

“I am. Thank you for saying so. You are so sweet.” Tina replied.

“And tasty too!” Jill retorted, chuckling to herself.

Dakota walked over to Roger, knelt before him and began unbuckling his belt and unzipping his pants. Tina stood on her tip-toes to reach up to Roger trying to kiss him. He leaned down a bit putting his own lips on hers.

“Oh, WOW!” Dakota said. “Look at how thick he is.” She added.

Dakota tried to put her entire mouth over Rogers helmet. It took her a couple of tries to final stuff it into her open mouth, stretching it wider than she was expecting.

Tina reached down and began stroking the shaft that was outside of Dakota’s mouth.

Jill pushed me into Donna. They both began undressing me. I kicked off my shoes before they had undone my pants. Starting with Jill, I undressed her quickly. I thought to myself about how lucky I am having such a gorgeous wife who doesn’t seem to get jealous at all.

We both began undressing Donna. She asked if my oral skills were available again. When she was naked, I pushed her back onto the couch. Jill grasped Donna’s ankles and pulled them up to her ears, exposing her wonderful tasty pussy. I could see that both Jill and Donna were getting wetter by the moment as the raw lust was presenting itself among all in the room.

Roger asked, “David/Jill where do I get assistants like these?” smiling the whole time as now both women were on their knees doing a double blow-job on Roger. His face showed the ecstasy that he was feeling. I saw them lick up his rock-hard shaft meeting at the head of his cock. Their tongues intertwined around the head of his manhood.

With Donna on her back on the couch, I again knelt between her legs and lowered my face to her womanhood. As I was doing that, Jill climbed up on top of the armrest where Donna’s face was located. She put a leg on each side of her head and lowered herself down to meet Donna’s waiting tongue.

I pushed my tongue deep into Donna’s very wet slit. I licked up and down hearing her moan into Jill’s pussy. I nibbled on her labia. I sucked on her clit. I swirled my tongue around the nub and its covering. Donna moaned louder into Jill’s tasty pussy. I felt a splash of wetness hitting my face. Donna was squirting her orgasmic juices onto my face. I lapped them up a fast as I could.

I saw that Jill’s eyes were beginning to roll into the back of her head. Clearly Donna was achieving the desired effect. Jill’s breathing was becoming a bit shallower. Wave after wave of small orgasms rolled through her.

I began increasing my oral duties. In my mind, I had the fantasy of them cumming together. What a wonderful sight that would be to witness. I delved deeper into Donna. She began moaning loudly into Jill’s pussy. Harder and harder I pressed my face into her womanhood. I was using all the things that I had learned over the years doing what I enjoyed the most, eating a woman to orgasm.

Jill appeared to be on the verge of a giant orgasm. Her hands were trying to keep her balanced-on Donna’s face. Donna was squirming her hips. I had to grab her hips to keep her steady enough for me to achieve the finality. I began rocking my head back and forth into her pussy. I could feel her sex continually splash my face with orgasm after wave of orgasm.

Jill went off first. “OHHHHHHH FUUUUUCCCCCKKKKK. THIS FEELS SOOOOOOOO GOOOD. GAWD DONNA, ITS BEEN MUCH TOOOO LONG.” I saw her woman juice squirt out of her vagina as if it was a lawn sprinkler. Donna was trying her best to catch what she could with her tongue. I felt some of it hit my forehead.

Donna reach her orgasmic peak only seconds later, “DAAAAVVVVVIIIIIIIDDDDD. FFFFUUUUCCCKKKK. FUCK, FUCK, FUCK.” I lapped up her juices that was filling my mouth. I gladly swallowed everything I could get into my mouth.

As the three of us were calming down, I took a moment to glance over towards the ladies and Roger. Dakota was on all fours with her ass stuck up into the air. Tina was laying on her back, but it was on top of Dakota’s back. Roger had the base of his cock in his hand fucking one gal for a few strokes before pulling out and inserting into the other lady. He kept this up and both girls were moaning loudly. Their breathing was stuttered. They were not breathing together but moaning together they were doing.

Once again, Dakota was the first to reach her loud orgasmic crescendo.

“OH, GAWD DAMN. FUCK MEEEEEEEEEE!”

This caused Tina to reach her orgasmic peak, “OH GAWD, OH GAWD, OH GAWD…. I’M CUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMINNNGGGG!”

Roger’s body was glistening with sweat. He was smiling. He was having a time trying to keep his eyes from rolling into the back of his head again. He finally quit changing from Dakota to Tina and back again. He, instead, just kept his cock inside of Tina. Roger reached his peak just a few moments later.

“I’M CUMMMINGGG. FUCK THIS IS GREAT! I NEED A COUPLE OF ASSISTANTS LIKE THIS. DAMN!” Roger bellowed.

Jill, Donna and I sat on the couch just watching our three lovers enjoying each other. Jill leaned over to Roger saying something about how much cum Roger must have store up. I just chuckled to myself quietly.

As the trio uncoupled, Tina spun around and kissed Roger passionately. She was caressing his chest. Dakota got up and headed to a bathroom to clean up.

When Dakota returned, Donna claimed the bathroom. Jill asked why she didn’t say something as there are two bathrooms. Donna shrugged her shoulders and headed off to the bathroom. Jill said she would be in the other one cleaning up.

I saw Roger and Tina smiling and chatting. It was so very nice to see Tina smiling again. Dakota came over to me and sat next to me, however, now she had clothes on.

“How was your night out?” I asked Dakota.

“Not as fun as when we came home. You are right David, Tina is certainly an ebony version of me. We both just love sex so much!” Dakota replied.

“OK, but how was the place you went. Did either of you try the mechanical bull?” I asked hoping they hadn’t tried it.

“It was…. OK, I guess. There were lots of college guys but not one of them…not one single guy knew how to properly ask a gal to dance. There was a long, long line for the bull. It was fun to watch but we didn’t want to wait that long to try it out. We had about 3 drinks each then decided to come back home. We arrived about 10pm. We were both horny and played until you guys came home.” Dakota explained.

Tina entered the conversation as Roger got up when Jill returned from her clean-up. “Yeah, one guy grabbed Dakota’s wrist and put her hand on his crotch. She just stood up and slapped him. The people around us laughed and cheered for Dakota. The guy slinked away. After that no one really approached us. We got bored and decided to head home. Our driver was very nice and chatted with us the whole way home. When we got here, Dakota tipped him $200 and thanked him for a job well done.”

Jill asked, smiling, “How did he ‘thank him’?”

“Verbally.” She said smiling back.

Dakota returned, and I headed into the bathroom. Once I finished cleaning up, I put on a pair of dress shorts and a golf shirt.

“Donna/Roger, do either of you have plans for the weekend?” I asked.

Donna replied, “I’m supposed to work Friday, but this is my weekend off so Saturday and Sunday and even Monday are off days for me.”

Roger sat pensive for a moment. “I’m supposed to work but, they have been after me to take some time off as I have nearly 125 hours of vacation time not used yet.”

“Then, both of you, please be Jill and my guest this weekend. We’ll pick each of you up Saturday about 3. Pack at least two days’ worth of clothes. Bring only one piece of dress clothing, like a suit or a fancy dress. I’ll get you home at some point on Monday.” I said to them.

“Are you sure?” Donna asked.

Jill replied, “Absolutely!”

“Roger, are you in?” Jill asked.

Donna gave him a little nudge in the ribs. He smiled and agreed to join all of us.

CHAPTER 5

Tina borrowed Jill’s car to drive Donna and Roger home.

That left Dakota, Jill and I alone in the house. Dakota began asking, “David/Jill are you mad at me?”

“Of course not! Why would you ask that? Did we do something that we shouldn’t have done?” I asked, being a bit paranoid.

“Well…….no, not really……I was just worried that you sent Tina and I off to somewhere other than where you and Jill were.” Dakota explained.

Jill interjected, “Dakota! We love you darling. We wanted you and Tina to have a night off, to be young, to do things that you weren’t allowed to do with the Jaxsons’. We are completely happy, thrilled even with all that you’ve done for us.”

Dakota sat pensive. I was unable to read her face looking for some sort of sign as to how she was feeling.

“I guess I understand. I mean, the way Tina talks about you…. the both of you and more specifically you David. I think that she’s in love with you.”

I hung my head, “I know. I’m not sure what to do about that. I don’t want to hurt her anymore than I already have.”

“We’re trying to make sure she feels the love we both have for her, but…. she lost David. I’m not sure how much the legendary IHOP incident factored into his decision.” Jill said.

“It really didn’t. Where I fell in love with Jill was when she was at the hospital ER. She was really drugged up. She professed her love for me. When she passed out leaning against my chest and I spent the next hour plus holding her and stroking her hair, THAT’S when I fell in love with Jill.” I said to Dakota.

“I still can’t believe that you two got married just a short bit ago. I hope that I meet that someone that will sweep me off my feet like you did with Jill.” Dakota went on to say.

“Um, David, do you want to tell her or should I?” Jill asked me.

“You tell her. I’m fine with it.”

“Well, Dakota, David pulled a fast one on me. Tina broke up with him on the phone because our boss at the limo company said she had to. She was forbidden to have any type of contact with him. David was taking me home when he pulled into a jewelry store. I thought he was going to buy Tina a fancy piece of jewelry to try and get Tina back. He took me over to the wedding sets. I argued with him. I was furious with him. I kept telling him that he’s being a fool. He needs to just let it go, quit trying to get her back. She’s gone. He persisted telling me to pick out a wedding set that I thought she might like. I told him that what I pick out doesn’t mean she will like it. He had me try on four different sets. I chose one. David asked the salesman to separate the engagement ring from the rest of the set and to put it into one of those velvet black boxes. The salesman handed it to David. David fumbled the handoff and it dropped to the floor. David knelt to pick it up. He just stayed down on one knee with the ring box opened. He didn’t say a word. I yelled at him. I told him that he was not going to make a mistake by moving on to me after Tina just broke up with him. He just stayed there, on one knee, with the ring box open. I asked him if he was serious, he said yes. So, I said yes! Our salesman performed the ceremony. Unknown to me at the time, David had called the jewelry company and set this all up ahead of time. That’s how David proposed to me.” Jill said with a smile on her face the entire time.

“WOW! He completely sandbagged you, didn’t he?” Dakota said giggling.

“Yes, he did, and I love him for that.”

“David. May I ask you something truthful? When you said that you wanted to hear my ideas, were you serious or were you just trying to be nice t me?” Dakota asked.

“Of course, I want to hear your ideas!”

“Well, OK then, here goes. I think the hotel chain needs a new name. The Pinetree is…. well…. boring. I think we need to define ourselves. I bet if you were to ask anyone, they would compare The Pinetree with that of Holiday Inn or Motel 6. Yet, we charge much higher prices for just basic amenities. Sometimes a pool. Almost never a workout place. Room service shuts down at 8pm. The restaurants inside of the hotel are basically a Denny’s or Village Inn. They’re ok, but it’s just diner food at best. Even in high-end cities like New York, LA, Atlanta, Las Vegas they are all the same. BORING. But I have an idea how to fix it. Step one, reconfigure the top three floors to be more like suites. Step two, upgrade the restaurants to something that will keep the people in the building and not have them leave to go somewhere else to eat. Step three, keep room service open 24 hours a day. We already charge obscene amounts for room service, but it is not convenient to the guests. Step four, the final one, hold a national competition to rename the brand. The Pinetree sounds…. well it sucks. There, that is my idea.”

I sat there pondering what she had said. I looked over to Jill, she was smiling ear to ear. I knew that Dakota was right.

“That my dear sounds like a wonderful, well-thought out plan. I LOVE IT!” I said to her causing her to smile.

“Sometime next week, lets schedule some time for us to get together and brainstorm how to make this work. Jill why don’t you get with the bean-counters to find out how to pay for this.” I said.

About that time, we heard a car in the driveway.

“That was quick. Guess there was no playing left in her.” I said being all cheesy.

Tina didn’t knock just opened the door and walked in.

“What are you all smiling about?” Tina asked.

“Just an amazing idea about our hotel brand that Dakota told us about.” Jill quipped.

I was starting to feel a bit sleepy. It had been quite the night. The restaurant, the sex in the limo, the sex at the house. I looked at the clock. It read 2:24am.

“Well, I’m getting sleepy. Think I’ll head off to bed.” I said to no one in particular.

Jill said that she would join me. The girls decided to stay up and talk some more. I didn’t know if ‘talk’ was a euphemism for more sex or did it mean just actually talk. Guess it’s none of my business and headed off, hand in hand with Jill to bed.

“David, would you mind if we just kissed and hugged until we fall asleep? I feel worn out.” Jill asked.

“That would be wonderful. You know I just love being with you.”

When we got to our bedroom, we stripped down and climbed into bed. We faced each other. Our lips met. We kissed; we nibbled; and we hugged each other tightly. It wasn’t long before we both drifted off to sleep.

At some point, I had to get up to pee. I heard Tina and Dakota having another ‘talk’ session. It sounded like a good one. I could hear Dakota giving instructions, “Cum for me slut. Don’t hold back or I’m going to have to punish you.”

“I’m cummmming, I’m cummmming. Don’t punish me Ma’am.” Tina begged.

I smiled to myself. I thought that I needed to remember this one of the times we play.

I finished my business in the bathroom and headed back to bed. Jill was in the exact same position as when I left her. She wiggled a bit when I got back into bed. I whispered into her ear about the girls. She softly chuckled and went right back to sleep. I snuggled up to her and drifted off again.

CHAPTER 6

The remainder of the week flew by. I kept Dakota busy with phone calls, errands, and several meetings about her idea to fix The Pinetree.

Jill on the other hand kept Tina busy as well. Doing some of the similar things; phone calls, setting appointments, keeping Jill on schedule, and of course running errands.

I had completely forgotten about Bob’s offer to buy a new car for Dakota. When she showed up with a flyer from the local BMW dealer, I felt like such a heel. She asked rather sheepishly, “Do I still get a new car?”

“Absolutely!”

“May I have this one?” as she handed me a promotional flyer for the 4 series grand coupe in black. It listed for $45,000. I studied the picture. The longer I looked the lower Dakota’s eye went. She was expecting me to deny the car. She reached out for the flyer offering to take it away and find something else cheaper and more practical.

I just looked at her. No way was I going to go back on a promise that was made to her.

“Is this what you really want?” I asked.

She paused, clearly, she didn’t know how to answer.

“Well, is this the one you really want?” I asked again.

“yes” she said with her head down in almost a whisper.

“Then that’s what you’ll get.”

“REALLY?” She exclaimed.

“Of course. If this is what you want, Bob did not put a price limit on the car. He just said a NEW car. If this is what you really want, then take Jill and go get the car.

Dakota kissed me. I pushed her away and swatted her on the behind when she got off my lap to go get Jill.

A few minutes passed before Jill and Tina came into the room where I was working.

“David, did you agree to the car that Dakota wants? The BMW?” Jill asked.

“Absolutely! And…. I’ve been thinking that maybe we should get one for Tina as well. Same model, same car but let her pick out a different color.

“That’s a wonderful idea.” Jill replied.

Tina was smiling her beautiful smile. She hugged Jill, danced over to me and hugged me and kissed me, thanking me profusely.

The three of them left for the car dealership. I texted Dakota to make sure that they get the newest salesman/saleswoman to make the dual purchase. Give the new person something to celebrate.

Dakota just texted a reply of “k”. I smiled.

I picked up my phone and began making some calls. One call I made was to Diane to make sure that she and her friends would be ready for us to pick the up tomorrow at 3. She said they have been excited about the mystery place all week. I also invited them to bring overnight bags as they would be staying with Jill and I for the weekend, getting them all back home sometime Monday evening. She hesitated. I explained that we would make this weekend something for all of you to remember, taking lots of pictures so that she could text them to her X-boyfriend to rub his nose into what he was missing.

She delighted with that idea. However, she hesitated to ask a favor.

“Is it possible to add someone to our group? My older brother wants to tag along. I know the real reason, my Mom put him up to it when I told her we were going out with you. I’m so sorry to ask this of you, but since I live with my Mom, I have to respect her wishes.”

“Diane, that is a wise decision. My own Grandmother used to tell me all the time, “My roof, My rules.” She would tell me that to remind me when I get my own house, I can make my own rules. You Mom is wise beyond her years. She is looking out for your safety. I will certainly add your brother. How old is he?”

“He’s um……um….31.”

“That’s wonderful. Tell me truthfully, does he have a girlfriend?” I asked.

“No.”

“That’s even better news. Now keep this between you and I please, I have someone that I would like for him to meet. She’s a medical doctor and a US Marine. She is beautiful and a friend of my wife.” I replied to her.

“Well David, he’s a bit shy around women. Almost awkward even.”

“Don’t matter. It’s not like I’m putting them together to fuck. I’m just doing the introduction, since they are both adults it’s up to them to see if it goes anywhere.” I defended.

“David, you are amazing. We will all be ready before three tomorrow. What kind of stuff do we need to pack?” She asked.

“Mostly jeans, tee shirts, sneakers. However, at least one best outfit, nice dresses for the women. The guys should have their very best suit in a garment bag. If they don’t have a garment bag, text me and I’ll bring one for each person who doesn’t have one. Fair enough?”

“Yes Sir!” she said excitedly.

We said our goodbyes and hung up.

I called my friend at the Staples Center. The suite was all ready for tomorrow night’s show. However, he told me he misspoke. There were only 18 tickets for our suite. I told him no worries as we only had 16 people all together. He said he would send us the bill. I asked if the suite would have food, he said that the food is extra, but he will make an exception and put in an order for us. I pulled up their suite menu and ordered quite the buffet. He also told me that the special request was a go. I thanked him and told him that we had acquired a limo company, Black Car Limo. Call me anytime you have a high-end client that needs limo service. He told me he would certainly do so. We thanked each other and said our goodbyes.

My third call was to Captain Anderson, reminding him that he and Emilio were invited to tomorrow night’s festivities. He thanked me for including the two of them. He said that the after party was all set up and ready to go. I thanked him, and we hung up.

My fourth and final call was to Black Car Limo. I spoke to the manager. He assured me that all 4 limos were ready. I apologized and changed the order to 3 limos. All three were to be black with tinted windows. All stretch limos. The were to be at my address promptly at 2:30pm tomorrow. He thanked me for our business. He asked, rather sheepishly, “Rumor is that somehow you are connected with the company that bought us this past week. Is that true?”

“Yes I am.” I replied. I didn’t want to tell him just whom I was. I wanted to try and get a feel for the company other than Fred. I did ask if any of their driver’s hold firearm carry permits. He told me that they don’t allow firearms. I thanked him and ended the call.

I had just hung up when my phone buzzed with a text message. It read: “Russian Brothers called back again. Offered limo company for $15 million. Countered with $1.5 million. 10% of their offer. They agreed. Deal to be finalized end of next week. You and Jill must attend. More details to come.”

I laughed out loud. I called Jill. It took two tries to get Jill and not her voicemail.

“Darling, are you sitting down?” I asked trying to conceal my joy.

“Of course, we’re all sitting down. The sales manager is dragging his feet on making this deal.” She said sounding really annoyed.

“I’m going to text Tina a message that I just received. When she gets it, I want her to read it to you. However, I want you to remain on the phone with me until you hear the news.” I said emphasizing ‘hear the news’ in a monotone.

I forward the text to Tina.

I head her phone go off.

Tina read the text to Jill. They both screamed. SUCCESS! Happee, Happy Limo company was now ours!

I asked Jill if I could speak with the sales manager. She handed him the phone.

“Hello, this is John Doom. How may I help you?”

“Mr. Doom, my wife came to your dealership to buy not one but two BMW’s. What seems to be the holdup?” I asked in a stern voice.

“Well, sir we are negotiating the final price. Your wife wants us to remove the preprinted charges on the contract, which we don’t do.” Mr. Doom replied.

“Hmm, I’m sure you have your reasons for not wanting to do that but let me ask you…. are you the only BMW dealership in this county?” I asked.

“No sir, but we are the best! We’ve won award after award.” He said proudly.

“OK, that’s fair. How about we go this way then: Option 1, remove the preprinted charges in the next 5 minutes or my wife and her assistants will get up and leave. Option 2 take $15,000 off each car and leave the preprinted charges on the contract in the next 5 minutes or my wife and her assistants will get up and leave. Option 3, They will get up right now and go to your competitor and buy the very same cars. The choice is yours. I need to hear your answer.”

“We’ll take option 2. I’ll have the contract ready in two minutes. How will you be paying for the vehicles? My wife has our corporate check.” I said.

He handed the phone back to Jill.

“Hun, what options did you give him. He said he would take option 2.” Jill asked.

“I told him option 1 was to remove the charges, or you will leave in five minutes. Option 2 was taking $15,000 of each car or you would leave in five minutes. Option 3 was you would leave right now and go to their competitor and buy the same two cars. This guy is an idiot. He’s discounting the deal by $30,000 to save what maybe $1000 dollars in preprinted charges. Maybe we should buy this dealership. Just imagine how much they leave on the table with this idiot.”

Jill laughed out loud. She also told me that Dakota had chosen a black car and Tina had chosen a white car. I replied chuckling, “So the white girl chose a black car and the black girl chose a white car. Funny as hell if you ask me.”

Jill saw the humor and laughed also.

The sales manager, Mr. Doom, came back with the contract all typed up. Jill hung up the phone to read the contracts.

I got another text about 15 minutes later. It read: “Cars bought. Girls are driving home in their new cars. I’ll be home right behind them. Want me to stop and pickup something for dinner?”

I texted back: “No, lets get Uber-Eats to deliver something. We’ll order when you get home.”

I got a ‘k’ back.

CHAPTER 7

When all the ladies got home, we decided on simple. A steak. We called the steakhouse and ordered for the four of us. We called Uber-Eats. They quoted us an hour. Jill charged it to her Amex.

Tina and Dakota were excited. All they could talk about was their new cars. Each one had something different in the car that was their favorite. Dakota loves the sound system, from Bose. Tina loves the quickness and tight handling features. Jill and I sat there like a couple of parents to very happy teenagers.

Jill was happy too. We bought the limo company for 10 cents on the dollar. Having 50 limos alone was worth more than 1.5 million. She figured that they are probably wanted by the Feds and are trying to make a quick escape. I agreed.

After we received dinner, we ate with the ladies still rambling on about their new cars.

I interjected that it was getting late. They needed to pack a bag for tomorrow night and the weekend. They both asked what was going on. I blew them off and gave them a very vague answer.

Both Dakota and Tina put on their pouty face. Jill said, “Sorry girls, not this time. If David or I find out that either of you two tried to find out what we have planned, then you will sit here at home while we have fun. Got it?”

“Yes, Ma’am” they said in unison.

Saturday morning came much too quickly for me. We forgot to close the curtains in the bedroom and thus the hostile morning sun was blazing through the windows.

I tossed and turned trying to escape the invasion of light.

My bladder won all the battles. “Fuck” I moaned to myself, flipping the covers back letting my feet hit the floor for my journey to the bathroom.

Since I was now up, I decided to stay up. I brushed my teeth, washed my hands, and ran a comb through my disheveled hair. I looked at my cell phone. 10:18am…really? I slid on a pair of basketball shorts and a white tee shirt. Grudgingly I headed out to the kitchen. I smelled food, it smelled delicious.

“Good Morning Sleepy-Head” Jill said to me kissing me on the cheek.

“Well, what’s new this morning?”

“I’ve made lots of phone calls. I called Bob and Melanie, they’re not interested in a car dealership. Their reasoning is even under new ownership the previous reputation will carry over and smear the brand. I agree with their assessment. I called several of our accounting people and scheduled a meeting for next week. I want to see just where we are financially, in all the brands. I asked Dakota to add it to your schedule. I called the stock broker the company uses. On my own accord, I asked them to send us 1000 shares of stock. I want it to go to Dakota. Her idea and plan about ‘The Pinetree’ is perfect. I want her to know that we appreciate her dedication to this company. Hopefully, both her and Tina will gain confidence.”

“Do you know how sexy you are when you’re thinking?” Yes, it was a rhetorical question.

Jill made me a plate of food, which I gobbled down with a purpose.

“Have any calls to make dear”

“Um, yes. I want to plan on using both limo companies separate, but together. Black Car Limo has a perfectly clean reputation, but not very much inventory. Happee, Happy Limo has inventory and customers/clients. I want to split the customers to one side and the clients to another. All of it under one big umbrella, much like “YUM Brand” …. you know, Taco Bell/Pizza Hut/KFC separate corporations but all under one umbrella brand. It also might give us the leverage to convert the stock to allow our employees to be the majority stockholders and thus protecting all the brands from a buyout by some corporate raider.”

“To use your words…. Spec-Fucking-Tacular!” Jill said.

“Keep an eye on time. The limos will be here soon. You still need to pack. Will you wear the nice blue jeans, the cobalt blue long-sleeve shirt and your cashmere black sports coat? I think you look so hot in that.” Jill said.

“Hun, I’ll wear whatever you want me to wear, you know that.”

“Is everything set up?”

“According to those involved with our little surprise it’s all Game On!”

My head went back to the limo business again. “Hun, we will be carrying some dignitaries, VIPs, and other people who need protection. I was thinking that maybe with Roger’s help we would have part of his security team be armed to offer a level of protection, for an additional price, of course.”

“Absolutely!” Jill replied.

I looked at the clock. Again, wondering how time got away from me. 12:48…what the hell?

I got up, put my plate in the sink.

I headed back down to the bedroom, passing Tina and Dakota on the way. Each one gave me a small quick hug and a smooch on the cheek. I noticed three bags by the front door. I was trying to guess which one belonged to whom.

Hmmm…. the pink backpack with ‘Hello Kitty’ Tina; the dark blue backpack, Jill; and the third backpack, the pink camouflage one, Dakota only by process of elimination. I smiled to myself, thinking I’m a fricken genius.

I get to the bedroom. I lay out my clothes for tonight. I grab my garment bag and put my best black suit inside. This made me check my phone for a text from Diane about the garment bags….no message. I put a couple pairs of Izod shorts, tee shirts, underwear, and sneakers, into my black backpack.

Heading to the shower, my mind was elsewhere. I began thinking about what to do with Sasha. Would she quit? I know she was arrested, but what if she bailed out? What do we do about her?….. too much thinking. Time to relax, from this moment on until Monday night, all play!

I didn’t even noticed Jill entering the bathroom. She again reminded me that time was of the essence. She reached into the shower and swatted my ass.

“Hey now, don’t lite a fire that you can’t quell….at least not now!” I said with a big cheesy grin on my face.

I finished getting ready and carried my own garment bag and backpack to the front door.

As I sat down in the living room, the door bell rang. It was Fred with two other drivers.

“Hey Fred, c’mon in. Who do you have with you?”

“Hello sir…. oh, sorry…. Mr. Greene.”

“It’s David. Mr. Greene is my Father.”

“Yes, sir. With me is Daniel. He’s been with the company about 6 months. Works hard. Friendly. Never missed a day of work yet. The other guy…. the slacker…just joking sir…um, David. He is James. Long time employee. He worked for another company, the one your wife used to work for: Happee Happy Limo. Worked there about a week before he got let go by some Polish woman. James has been with us for more than 3 years. Hard working. Army brat, did 6 years in the Navy, served on the Dwight D. Eisenhower. Not sure you wife will approve as she is a Marine.”

I laughed out loud. This guy is a hoot.

I explained that we are first going to the Staples center. I gave James and Daniel addresses of where they were to pick up their people. I changed my mind about whom was going to drive what group. I decided that the car of the ‘kids’ would be James. The car with Emilio, Dakota, Paula, and Captain Anderson would be Daniel. I still wanted Fred to drive our car.

My only wildcard was the brother that was added. He would be at Diane’s house, but I wanted him to ride with us and Dr. Ronda, Roger Johnson, and of course the beautiful Donna.

I texted Diane: Hey Diane, its David. I’m sending two cars to your home. One with my party in it. THAT will be the car your brother rides in. The other car is the one you and your friends and my wife’s assistant Tina will ride in. We’re leaving in 10 minutes.

Again, I just got a “k”.

I directed Fred to get our garment bags. The ladies would bring their own backpacks.

Oops, I was wrong. Jill had the pink ‘Hello Kitty’ backpack. Dakota the blue one. Tina had the pink cammo bag…. maybe I’m not quite the genius I think I am.

I stopped Dakota. “Do you have some envelopes for me?”

“Oh, yes sir. They’re right here in my backpack.” She removed 20 white legal sized envelopes. Each one sealed with the signature of the manager who filled them initialed in the upper right-hand corner.

I tucked them into my black cashmere coat. I yelled for Jill.

“I’m right behind you, no need to yell.”

I kissed her.

Tina was sad that her and Dakota were not riding with Jill and me.

We got into the limos and headed off.

It took a bit to pick everyone up. Our limo picked up Donna, then Roger, and finally Dr. Ronda. We headed to Diane’s to get her brother Marcus.

I knew the moment their limo arrived. The text from Diane: OMG!!! A Limo, really? You are the BEST! We all love you…. even my stupid brother. Shall we wait for you to arrive?”

I texted back: yes.

It took our limo nearly 20 minutes to get thru stop and go traffic. The limo picking up Emilio and Capt. Anderson and Paula already had Dakota in it. They were heading on to the Staples Center. I texted Dakota: Having Fun?

No reply.

As we pulled up to Diane’s house, the whole gang came out to greet Jill and me. I saw our guests in the limo just smiling. Jill got lots of handsy hugs from the college boys. I got just regular hugs from Diane and her friend. Tina was smiling. I believe that she enjoyed hanging out with people closer to her age.

Diane introduced Marcus to Jill. He sheepishly said “hello, Ma’am”

“Ma’am…. what the hell?”

“I’m sorry….um….”

“No worries Marcus, your little sister put me up to it. She said that you’re a bit shy around women. Just call me Jill. This is my husband, David.” Jill said.

“Him I know. Diane couldn’t stop talking about him. Good thing he’s married, or I would have to worry that he would have a much younger wife, my sister.”

“Nope! He’s all mine.” Jill said as she laughed out loud.

We all got into our respective limos and headed towards the Staples Center.

As we pulled up to the arena, Roger Johnson asked, “Really? All this pomp and circumstance for a Laker’s game?”

Jill looked at me. She smiled. Her friend Donna knew something was up. Even Dr. Ronda knew the sting was on.

“Yeah, Roger, my secret plan was to smuggle everyone to a Laker’s game. Now that LeBron is on the team, why not?”

“Hey, no one’s wearing Laker’s gear. This looks like a concert crowd.”

Everyone busted out laughing. He finally figured it out. The marquee said, “LADY GAGA!”

The limo stopped in front of the private suite entrance. Dakota’s car was already unloaded. Tina’s car unloaded also. We all stepped out. Roger said quietly to me, “She’s really not my type of music.” I just nodded. “Don’t worry, it gets better.” I responded.

We were greeted by Raquel. Our suite hostess. She gave all of us a ticket, a suite pass, and a souvenir tee shirt as well as a lanyard to put our suite pass into. The kids were literally bouncing up and down, squealing, chanting, cheering, singing…Oh to be young again I thought to myself.

I walked over to Dakota. “Hey, are you ok?” I thought you would enjoy hanging out with Emilio. He seemed to like you on the plane.”

“He’s ok. Nice enough. But just ok.” She said with a forced smile.

“Would you rather join Tina and her group?”

“If that wouldn’t ruin your plan for tonight. Yes.” Dakota smiled a bit more.

“Hold here for a moment.”

“Paula, Paula…Can I talk to you?”

“Is everything ok?” I asked.

Um, yeah, its fine.” She said, also with a forced smile.

Wow, did I misread this one.

“What can I do to make this right?” I asked.

“Let me change cars.”

“Any car you want to join?” I asked.

“The car with Tina. She’s my friend from work.”

“Done!” I answered.

She leaned in and kissed my cheek.

I went back over to Dakota. “I’m moving you to Tina’s car as well as her friend Paula.”

Dakota was now smiling a big smile.

I asked Fred to move the two ladies’ bags to James’ limo. The other limo, the one Daniel was driving would take Emilio and Capt. Anderson to the airport when they were ready to go.

CHAPTER 8

Everyone piled into the suite. The food smelled delicious. It certainly was a grand buffet set-up thanks to my friend in the box office. Our suite hostess, Raquel, showed everyone the suite. 18 suite level arena seats. Couches, love seats, reclining chairs, high top tables, a bar, a fridge, and the MOST important item to a woman…. a clean private bathroom.

Raquel handed me a note and a buzzer. The note was from my friend in the box office. The buzzer was to page Raquel when we needed something.

Diane’s crew were already filling their plates with food. Most of them were grabbing either a soda or water, but a couple of the guys grabbed a beer. Roger and Donna just stood there stunned. Apparently, we truly surprised them. I noticed that they were holding hands. Jill leaned into me and kissed me passionately.

I quietly watched as Dakota, Tina, Diane and her crew all were having a wonderful time. Paula and Dr. Ronda seemed to be enjoying hanging out with the younger crowd.

One of the guys in Diane’s crew started the chant, “Speech, Speech, Speech” directed towards me.

“OK, OK, settle down. Don’t get us kicked out before the show even starts. If I may say, Jill and I are so happy that everyone is enjoying tonight so far. I have a couple of more aces up my sleeve, but I want everyone to know just how much our two assistants Dakota and Tina mean to us. They work really hard keeping us on point and this was truly set up for the both to enjoy.”

There was a knock at the door.

Roger said he would answer it.

Silence.

I waited.

Suddenly, Tina, Dakota, Diane all shrieked together! It was Lady Gaga herself. I just stepped aside letting the gang all get close to her, but not too close. Roger is an impressive figure and he stood between Gaga and the crew.

I liked what I saw with Roger, that sealed it in my mind that he certainly was the correct choice to head-up the security team.

The crew all tried to ask a million questions at once, but her handler told them that they were just stopping by to meet Tina and Dakota. Both were speechless. Tears of joy filled their eyes. Gaga hugged each of them and thanked them for being fans. Gaga signed an autograph for each of the crew, most on their suite pass.

Jill smiled, Dr. Ronda smiled, Donna smiled, Paula smiled. This part of the weekend was a big success.

Lady Gaga was very nice, however, she had to go get ready for the show. Her handler directed her out of the suite and they were gone.

Dakota and Tina just hugged. Jill walked over to them and put her arms around them. I felt Donna pinch my ass as she walked past me over to a couple of Diane’s crew.

The warmup act went unnoticed by the gang. Roger, Donna, Dr. Ronda, Jill and I sat on the couches and love seat chatting about how the night had gone. Raquel stopped in a couple of times to check on the food, the drink, and the overall happiness of everyone.

The gang couldn’t stop talking about Lady Gaga stopping by. They had all used their cell phones to take pictures of her in the suite chatting with everyone. Raquel had one last surprise for everyone. An autographed picture of Lady Gaga.

Again, our two assistants were in tears. Every guy there told them just how lucky they were working for Jill an I.

I didn’t realize it, but Emilio and Capt. Johnson didn’t come to the suite. I was puzzled as to why. I called Capt. Johnson. He told me that there was an issue with the jet and they needed to get to the airport asap. He thanked Jill and I for the invite but maybe next time.

When the arena lights dimmed, the whole arena went black. Silence swept over the arena. All our gang was mesmerized. Jill and I had created a moment in time that they will forever remember……and yet, the weekend isn’t over.

Gaga opened to a thunderous cheer from the crowd. Lights, fireworks, and a sound system that rivaled the sound of a large passenger jet aircraft.

Gaga started her show with the only song I knew “Gonna Marry the Night”. Somehow, I felt much like a Dad at that point. To me, it felt like the adults were chatting in the living room while the kids were in the game room, playing.

As the show progressed, a litany of women made their way to the private bathroom. Even Roger noted that he felt like a Dad, watching over the kids. Donna just squeezed his leg.

Dr. Ronda and Marcus seemed to be hitting it off rather well. He spent most of his time getting her food, drink, taking the trash away from her. Each time he did something for her she rewarded him with a kiss. It wasn’t one of those lover kisses, it was more like a friendly kiss.

Jill leaned into my ear, “Do you think Marcus even knows that Ronda wants to fuck his brains out?”

“Nope, not a clue.” I said smiling.

Even Donna and Roger commented on Marcus’ complete obliviousness to Ronda’s intentions.

I started to get up and Jill and Donna stopped me. Just let this play out, they’re adults the women said.

I felt a soft pair of hands over my eyes.

“Guess who?” I knew by the perfume it was Tina.

“Um, Lady Gaga? Oh, wait, no…Um, Tina?” I said smiling the whole time.

Tina leaned into my ear and whispered, “Dakota and I are planning on riding you until you flatline!” Then she turned and sauntered away.

Jill leaned over and said, “should I order you more pineapple juice?” giggling.

At that moment, I felt a bit self-aware. My own pants had tented. Jill saw it. Donna saw it. Hell, Tina saw it. I’m not sure, but maybe even Diane as she went past us on her way to the bathroom when Tina was leaning over the couch with her hands covering my eyes.

Jill didn’t help matters any as she put two fingers inside of her wet pussy and put them in my mouth.

The show came to an explosive, thunderous, climax. Then it was over. House lights came back on and the crew came back into the ‘living room’ of the suite. The guys gobbled up the rest of the food, leaving none to waste.

Jill summoned everyone to find a seat. I walked over to the glass partition doors that separated the living room from the arena seats. I shut the doors so we all could have a private conversation.

Jill began, “We want to thank each and everyone of you for joining us tonight. We actually did this for Tina and Dakota, however, we are so very proud of everyone and the way you all conducted yourselves when Lady Gaga was here….David, I believe you have something to say.”

I kissed my wife. Damn, she is so beautiful.

“First things first, Dakota and Tina get up here.”

They bounced up next to Jill. She hugged them both. I reached into my coat. I pulled out the white envelopes. I carefully handed two specially marked envelopes one each to Tina and Dakota. I handed the others out to everyone else with 8 envelopes left over.

“Before everyone opens their envelope, I would like Dakota and Tina to open theirs first.” I remarked.

Tina was the first to tear into the white paper envelope.

“Its…. Its…. Its MONEY!!!!!” She exclaimed. She was counting it up as fast as she could looking through blurry eyes filled with tears of joy.

“Um, David…this can’t be right. There’s $8,000 here.”

“Darling you earned it. Every penny of it. Jill is so proud of you, and I am also.”

I looked out over the gang who just sat there stunned.

“Dakota, darling, your turn.” I said.

Dakota carefully opened the envelope. Her hands were shaking, eyes were tearing up.

“Its money and a note.”

The gang all said to read the note out loud to everyone.

“Dakota, you have been an immense help to keep David on track and focused. Your idea about The Pinetree is wonderful. You thought the issue through, you described the issues, and you developed a plan. This is our gift from David and I to you.”

Dakota looked inside and found $10,000 in hundred-dollar bills, along with a second note. Although Dakota didn’t read the second note out loud, it said: Because of your commitment to our team, David and I are giving you 1000 shares of Jaxson Inc. stock.

Dakota hugged me. She pulled me down to her, grabbing me by the shirt collar and kissed me on the lips in front of everyone.

I saw Diane chatting with Jill. Jill had a mischievous smile on her face, one that I had seen a few times before.

I told everyone to open their envelopes.

Then I heard my favorite drunk guy from the IHOP. “Are you fucking kidding me?” All the eyes of the group turned to look at him. “It’s a thousand fucking dollars!” The rest of the gang dug into their envelopes with much more sense of urgency.

Jill and I had given everyone a thousand-dollar gift. Including Roger, Donna, Dr. Ronda, and Paula. Even Marcus got an envelope.

The room went silent. Everyone was stunned. Shocked even.

“OK, OK now on to the next part of the surprise weekend. Let’s head back down to the limos.”

Jill walked over to me and whispered in my ear, “Diane wanted to know if I could share you. I told her, of course.” She kissed me and walked away.

Everyone walked, no danced out of the suite. When we all got downstairs, we piled into the limo, but Diane decided to join us in our limo. Since Jill gave me a head’s up, I knew what she had in mind.

Both limos headed towards the airport. In the car James was driving, they kept pelting him with verbal questions which he dodged wonderfully.

Donna began things in our car. She unzipped Roger pulling out his fully erect cock. She engulfed it completely on the first try. Dr. Ronda was unzipping Marcus’ pants. Jill was sitting next to me with Diane on my other side. Jill made the first move. She unzipped me, pulling my hard cock out. She gently grasped Diane’s hand and put my cock into her firm grasp. Diane began to slowly massage my cock up and down, smearing the pre-cum over the head and shaft.

I heard lots of slurping and moaning. Marcus had his head leaned back with his eyes closed moaning loudly as Ronda was swallowing his cock. Donna had already hiked up her skirt, pulled her panties to one side and climbed on top of Roger.

Diane, well she was OK, but I was guessing that she had never had a cock this big to suck. Jill leaned down and began giving her instructions.

“That right, just lick around the head. Be sure to not forget the underside of the head. As you’re doing that, stroke the shaft. Yeah, that’s right. With your other hand, reach down and massage his balls…. No, no…. GENTLY…. yes, there you go. Ok, now, try to put as much of it in your mouth.” Jill’s instruction paid immediate dividends. I looked over at my limo mates. Roger had laid Donna back on the seat and was pumping his cock hard into Donna. Marcus was on his knees being directed by Ronda how to properly eat pussy. I smiled thinking that this was only the beginning.

Jill was getting tired of teaching. She left the seat that Diane and I were on. She went over to Marcus. She laid on her back, sliding underneath him and began sucking his cock. Ronda jokingly remarked, “Hey, don’t distract him. I gotta teach this young man proper etiquette.”

Jill kept sucking his cock. While she was doing that, she was unbuckling her jeans and slid them and her panties down. Donna and Ronda had planned better, guess the US Marines are better prepared.

While Diane’s efforts fellating me was nice, it really wasn’t getting me there. I leaned over and whispered in her ear, “Are you on birth control?”

“ess” was all I understood.

Marcus stopped what he was doing to Ronda to answer the question for her, “Yes she’s on birth control” He was directed by Ronda grabbing his hair to resume his duties.

Donna was the first to feel the ripe deliciousness of an orgasm. “Fuck me, damn it, fuck me Roger…. harder, harder…. haaaaaaaaaaaarrrrr” and her words trailed off as her eyes rolled back into her head.

Fred came over the intercom, “Sir, we’re about 3 minutes from the airport.”

Jill was frustrated. Diane was frustrated. Roger and Donna were good. I’m not sure, but I think Marcus already popped once between his BJ and getting to eat Ronda’s sweet pussy. Of course, I was very frustrated. Lots of tongue and mouth action, no result.

Everyone began to reassemble themselves. While things were going on, I asked Diane, “The boyfriend you broke up with, did you torment him with a picture of you just a foot away from Lady Gaga?”

“OMG, I completely forgot.”

“Be sure to use this line…. cheaters never prosper. Send him a picture of you and Gaga along with your envelope of our gift. See if you get some sort of response.”

Jill joined in, “No Diane. Just the picture of you and Gaga. Don’t say anything about the money. He doesn’t deserve to know.”

As always, Jill was right. This dumb-ass wasted a perfectly good girlfriend for some skank at school.

By the time we arrived at the airport the other car was already unloading. James was taking the bags out of the trunk and lining the up for the plane steward.

Diane and Marcus looked completely lost. Roger and Donna were just basking in the afterglow of sex. Our whole limo smelled of sex, but who cared.

When our car stopped, there was a group outside of the plane. Tina and Dakota were trying to explain about the jet.

Fred opened our door. We plied out stretching our legs. I did notice two things, Dakota had her shirt untucked and two boys had not zipped up their pants.

Jill and Donna leaned over towards me and made comments about their activities must have been the same as ours.

Jill and I led everyone up the stairs to the plane. I was clear that the red couch was for Jill and I. The blue couch was for Roger and Donna. The rest of the seating is random.

One of Diane’s crew asked, “Sir, where are we going?”

“VEGAS BABY!”

“No fucking way!” The boy in the back of the group said loudly.

We are on our way to Vegas. Our car had sex, but frustrating sex. It appeared as if Dakota and Tina’s car had better sex. Damn, I miss being just the Chauffeur.

---

Justin’s little sister has been mind-controlled and wants him badly while more sex slaves than ever crave him.

Time Manipulation Mind Control

Chapter Thirteen: Mind-Controlled Virgin Sister

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Justin Sampson

“Master!” chorused the hundreds of girls crowding the hallway before me. “Master, Master, Master!”

There were so many of them. I only recognize half of them by sight, a sea of college coeds, interspersed with professors and staff like the college’s secretary, Miss Debbie. Plus there was my PE teacher Coach Johnson, my history teacher, my English instructor from last year, my sultry French professor, and more. Along the edges of the hallway were guys trying to look tough and intimidating.

My sex slave Aurora had outdone herself. When she froze time, she decided to ensure my protection the only way she knew how: by making my entire student body of my college into my slaves. The girls, at least the cute ones, she made into my sex slaves while she turned the boys into my army of protectors.

These abilities were spreading beyond me and my sister. Vince, had turned most of the guys in the school gay, wanting to start his own harem of male studs. I caught a glimpse of him with Chris, Lance, and Steve, the three bullies who caused me to stop time yesterday.

I shook my head, almost overwhelmed by all of this. The NSA knew I could do stop time as well. They just tried to arrest my girlfriend and me. If it wasn’t for Aurora stopping time, I would be in the back of a van going god knows where. Now I was free, with a harem of more girls than I could count. It was insane. It made me so hard as I knelt before one of my newest slaves.

One that I had created.

Paris was one of the three girls who’d picked on me the most. Aurora and Petra had already succumbed to me, but Paris had held out. For hours, she needed to cum. My command had driven her so wild with the need to orgasm and then denied her body the ability to achieve it. To get relief, she had to beg to be my sex slave. Now she was ready to have a release. Her shaved pussy glistening as I knelt behind her. Everything else could wait but fucking her.

Paris needed a release before she went insane.

My little sister, Krystal, knelt on my left. She’d stripped naked, exposing her small, budding breasts. Her pink nipples poked hard before her. She had an elfin face, framed by her black pigtails. An energetic smile crossed her lips as she grasped my dick, aiming me at my sex slave.

“Let me just help you out, bro,” she said. “It’s kinda weird, huh? Us helping each other out.”

“Yeah, kinda weird,” I said. “Guess you were wrong about last night.”

She nodded her head. “Guess so. Well, being bi means I get to have even more fun.”

Ji-Yun, Krystal’s best friend-turn-girlfriend thanks to my sister’s mind control, knelt on the other side of me. “Yep! I’ve been having so much fun eating pussy. But now I’m ready to try out cock. I’ve always had a crush on you, Justin.”

“What!” gasped Krystal. “You never said anything.”

“The old you would’ve been horrified,” she said. The cute, Korean girl flashed me a naughty smile. She was tall and slender, her breasts small and firm. She had a little bit more to her tits than my sister did. Her pale-olive skin was such a delicious hue. She wore her silky, black hair and a graceful braid.

“Just hurry up and fuck your rich slut so that I can enjoy your cock, bro,” my little sister moaned. “Ji-Yun wants to lick your cum out of my pussy.”

“Yes, yes, please, fuck me, Master,” Paris moaned, her voice muffled by Aurora’s sloppy snatch.

My cheerleader sex slave was leaning back on her elbows, her legs spread wide. Aurora’s round breasts jiggled as her green eyes flashed at me. “Yes, please, you have to fuck her now, Master. She’s made up for being a bitch. Just like me and Petra did.”

“Yes,” I groaned as my little sister and her girlfriend pressed my dick against Paris’s shaved flesh.

“Master!” whimpered Paris’s, the two girls stroking my dick up and down Paris’s hot flesh. “Yes, yes, I know I’m going to cum so hard!”

Krystal smacked my rump. “Fuck her, bro!”

I thrust into Paris.

It was incredible sliding into the rich girl’s cunt. She’d always thought her pussy was the best because her daddy was a millionaire. She flaunted her wealth around campus, sauntering around in the most expensive clothing and jewelry. She’d only dated the hottest guys, like Lance, showing them off as another extension of her wealth. It was almost like you saying, “Look at how hot I am, I have a guy like this to be my boy toy.

Now she was my slave.

Now she was cumming on my dick.

“Master!” Paris squealed as her pussy convulsed around my dick the moment I plunge into her. “Yes, yes, yes! This is what I need! I’m finally climaxing!”

I groaned, my dick throbbing in her silky snatch as her flesh writhed about me. The rich bitch’s snatch worship my cock. My balls ached and throbbed, full of so much my jizz. I ached to spurt into her. But not yet. I had fuck the shit out of her first. Just because she came right away, didn’t mean I wasn’t going to enjoy every last second of her cunt.

I drew back my hips, my dick sliding out of her convulsing depths. Her spasming twat massaged the sensitive crown of my dick, sending pleasure rippling down my shaft. My balls tightened.

I thrust into her depths.

My nutsack smacked into her clit. She squealed again into Aurora’s pussy. Paris’s head moved, nuzzling her mouth against my cheerleader sex slave’s snatch. Paris was licking out all my cum, feasting on Aurora.

“This is so wild,” moaned Krystal as she ground her drenched bush on my thigh, the heat of her pussy lips bleeding through her silky hair.

“Yes!” Ji-Yun moaned from the other side of me. Her bush was thicker than my little sister’s, but her pussy felt just as hot through her pubic hair.

Krystal kissed me as I fucked my sex slave. I groaned, drinking in the delight of her mouth on mine. I finally had my little sister in my arms. I wrapped up both her and Ji-Yun, pulling them close. My hands cupped both their asses, feeling their muscles flex as they ground their cunts on my thighs.

My lips worked on Krystal’s. I loved this moment. I reveled in this incestuous bliss. My dick ached in Paris’s still-cumming snatch. I fucked her hard as I made out with my little sister. My balls ached from the dizzy lust rippling through me.

My hand squeezed my little sister’s rump, pulling her pussy tight against my thigh. She groaned into my mouth, her ass scrunching beneath my hand as she ground against me. Ji-Yun’s tight tush flexed beneath my grip, her undulations shifting my fingers so they slid into her butt-crack.

“Justin!” Ji-Yun gasped as my fingers slid into her crack. Just then a naughty idea popped into my mind. “Oh, no, you’re going to do something pervy.”

Krystal broke our kiss, a grin flashing across her lips. “Of course he is. He’s my brother and…” Her forehead furrowed. “What are you doing to Ji-Yun, bro?”

“This!” I growled, my hips still plunging my cock in and out of Paris’s convulsing snatch. I jammed my fingers into my little sister’s butt-crack, sliding the digits of both my hands down until I found Krystal’s and Ji-Yun’s puckered assholes.

Both the girls moaned as I stroked their sphincters, my fingers caressing their naughty holes. They both whimpered as my middle fingers sank into their bowels. Their velvety sheaths engulfed my digits, just like Paris’s cunt hugged my throbbing dick.

“Justin!” squealed Ji-Yun.

“Such a pervy brother!” Krystal clung to me, her small breasts rubbing on my side. “I love it!”

“Because you’re as much of perv as I am!” I growled.

“Uh-huh,” she moaned as my fingers pumped in and out of hers and her girlfriend’s assholes.

It was so hot to fuck my sex slave and finger both girls’ bowels. I jammed my digits into their rectums while plowing my cock hard into Paris’s convulsing snatch. My new sex slave moaned into Aurora’s cunt, her pussy convulsing wildly about my cock.

It was like all those denied orgasms, all that pent up frustration from trying to cum again and again for hours, was unleashed in her at once. Her pussy couldn’t stop climaxing. She must be rolling from one eruption to another, the pleasure shuddering through that hot cunt.

I loved it. She felt incredible my cock. The rich bitch’s flesh massaged my cock, writhing in convulsing over my flesh. I thrust my fingers deeper into Krystal’s and Ji-Yun’s asshole, wiggling around inside of them as the pleasure flowed down my cock.

Juices coated my thighs. Both girls moaned and gasped while they ground on me. Their lips kissed up my jaw to the corners of my mouth. They whimpered and kissed at me, sharing their bliss. We were soon involved in a three-way kiss, our tongues playing with each other as we all drove ourselves towards our climaxes.

Their silky bushes caressed my thighs as their cunt grew hotter and hotter.

Ji-Yun’s asshole squeezed down on my probing fingers. She undulated her hips faster and faster as she moaned into her three-way kiss. Krystal’s asshole felt even tighter, her hot, velvety sheath gripping my fingers. I pumped them in and out of both their holes Krystal whimpered, grinding her cunt not in circles like Ji-Yun did, but up and down my thigh.

“Master!” Aurora moaned. “Your new sex slave is driving me wild. I’m going to cream her mouth!”

“Do it!” I growled, slamming my dick deep into Paris’s still-cumming snatch. “Flood the cunt’s mouth with your cream. Drown her!”

“Yes!” Aurora screeched, her hands squeezing her round, perky breasts. The nineteen-year-old sex slave thrashed in orgasmic bliss.

“Justin!” Ji-Yun moaned. “I’m going to cum, too!”

“Yes, yes, me too, bro!” moaned Krystal.

I plunged my ring fingers into both her asshole, adding a second digit to each. My two fingers stretched their backdoors open wider. They both squealed, shuddering against me. My cock throbbed in Paris’s cunt as I imagined sodomizing both of these girls.

There would be time for all that.

They both screeched in rapture. They clung to me, rubbing theirs small tits and hard nipples against my chest and sides. They ground their hot cunts on my thighs. Then they cried out in rapture. They came almost at the same instant, bathing my thighs in their hot juices.

The scent of their cunts, one fresh on the other tangy, filled my nose with a heady rush. Those delicious aromas mixed with Paris’s spicy cream. I thrust so hard into my sex slave’s writhing snatch as I enjoyed my little sister and her girlfriend’s orgasms.

My balls grew hotter. it was so exciting holding my sister and her girlfriend, to feel their asshole’s writhing about my fingers. Paris’s hot cunt sucked at my cock. My balls, thwacking heavily into her clit, my nutsack brimmed with my jizz. I just had to unleash a flood of spunk into her.

“Beg for my cum, slut!” I growled, fucking her as hard as I could.

Her head snapped up, and she threw a look over her shoulder. Her mouth glistened with pussy juices. Her brown eyes smoldered with lust. “Cum in my nasty pussy, Master! Flood my cunt with all your jizz! I deserve it for being such a bitch to you! I’m your cum dumpster!”

“Fuck!” Krystal moaned, shuddering against me. “Dump all your cum in the slut!”

Her silky flesh spasmed about my cock, caressing the sensitive tip. My balls thwacked into her labia. My nuts tightened. I thrust as hard as I could, reaching that pinnacle. I buried to the hilt in Paris, erupted in her depths.

“Fuck, yes!” I growled. “Take it, you slut! You’re my cum dumpster!”

The jizz pumped out of me. I spurted powerful blasts of ecstasy. My mind reeled from the pleasure of this moment. Aurora, Petra, and now Paris had all succumbed to me. My little sister shuddered beside me, quivering in their own orgasmic delight.

The moans of the horde of college coeds serving me echoed around me. They were loving each other as they watched me fuck. The sight of all these naughty sluts who now served me enjoying each other sent me to nirvana.

This was so amazing. I felt invincible. No one could stop me with all these followers.

“Now it’s my turn!” Krystal moaned in my ear as Paris’s spasming cunt milked out the last drops of my cum.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome “Sam” Shapiro

As Justin prepared to fuck Paris, I still buzzed from cumming on Tracy’s mouth. The busty, brunette sex slave licked her lips clean of my juices. I smiled, watching Justin line up to thrust into Paris. Then his naked sister and Ji-Yun rushed up beside him. They both grabbed his cock to guide his shaft into Paris’s cunt. It was such a hot sight to see. I was so happy that he would experience more pleasure. My virgin cunt quivered.

I couldn’t wait for our date so we could finally make love.

I was so horny. I needed more sex. More naughty, depraved passion fluttering through me. I had Miss Daisy, Rebecca, and Petra all kneeling before me, all eager to love me.

I was their queen.

Three of the kneeling slaves had big tits. Tracy, Miss Daisy, and Petra were all such busty girls. That… excited me. I had little A cups. My tits were so small that I didn’t even bother wearing a bra. They needed no support whatsoever, so why have the annoyance of one? Those three lush girls with those big tits made my mouth watered.

“Tracy and Miss Daisy, present your tits to me,” I commanded, my lust swelling. “I want to fondle them. I want to play with them while Rebecca, you eat my pussy to another orgasm. You need to worship your queen, too.”

“Yes, your Majesty,” Rebecca moaned.

As the two busty slaves I mentioned rose to their feet, Rebecca shifted over and grabbed my hips. The blonde cheerleader nuzzled between my thighs, rubbing her face right into my black bush. Then her tongue swiped across my virgin pussy, brushing my hymen. I shuddered as she caressed up to my clit, pleasure rippling through my body. I groaned, my eyes fluttering in delight.

As Rebecca feasted on my cunt, my hands lashed out. I grabbed Tracy’s plump tit with my right hand and Miss Daisy’s soft breast with my left. The redheaded associate professor just edged out the brunette college coeds by a few inches of plump flesh. I kneaded them both, shuddering and grinding on Rebecca’s mouth as I enjoyed this delight.

My thumb swept across their flushed, brushing her wide areolas. They both had pink nipples, Miss Daisy’s a slightly darker shade of them all. They both whimpered as I massaged their nubs, my fingers digging into their pillowy flesh.

So incredible.

I used to think sex was such a waste, but now I understood how much fun it was. Masturbation was nothing compared to the ecstasy of playing with women. I enjoyed commanding my boyfriend’s sex slaves.

My virgin pussy clenched, quivering, aching for Justin to deflower me. I couldn’t wait for our date, for his cock to thrust into my depths and open me up. I whimpered, my hips wiggling as Rebecca’s tongue stroked up my petals and brushed my clit again and again.

I needed more delights. More depraved pleasures. Justin had turned me into a bisexual pervert. I had lusts that were just as naughty as his. I glanced down at the Hispanic slave quivering on her knees. She groped her golden-brown tits, her nipples brown and hard. She stared up at me with such worship in her eyes, serving me the way she served Justin.

A spike of anger shot through me. “Petra, you will lick my asshole. You will rim my butt-hole because you used to pick on my boyfriend. It’s your punishment.”

Her tongue flicked across her lips. “Yes, Your Majesty.”

The look of abject joy on her face revealed that she didn’t think of this as much of a punishment. I didn’t care. I just wanted to feel her tongue caressing my asshole while Rebecca licked my pussy. Petra shuffled around me, making me tremble in anticipation. I squeezed Miss Daisy’s and Tracy’s tits as Petra moved into position.

Petra’s hands gripped my butt-cheeks. She parted them, exposing my sphincter. She let out a purring moan before pressing her face between my asscheeks. I gasped as her tongue swept across my taint and brushed my asshole. Two tongues licked at both my naughty holes. Pleasure rippled through me. As Rebecca tongued my clit, Petra circled my sphincter.

Both gave me bliss.

“Yes, yes, worship Justin’s Queen!” I moaned, my thumbs pressing hard on both Tracy’s and Miss Daisy’s nipples.

“Yes, sluts, worship her!” Miss Daisy’s moaned, her green eyes fluttering. “She’s our Master’s Queen! His lover!”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Tracy moaned, her face glistening with my juices.

“Tracy,” I ordered, “kiss Miss Daisy and share my pussy with her. She loves the taste of my cunt!”

“I do,” Miss Daisy moaned, licking her lips.

Tracy kissed her.

I shuddered as I watched them obey me, their tongues dancing. My cream smeared onto Miss Daisy’s mouth from Tracy’s pink lips. I shuddered, the pleasure building and building in me. The two tongues pleasing me made me shiver. I loved the one fluttering over my asshole and the other caressing my virgin pussy.

Then Petra did something so naughty.

She pressed her tongue into my asshole. I gasped as she wiggled it into my bowels. Her lithe tongue writhed around inside my anal sheath, caressing me. My snatch clenched deep inside, aching to be filled with something more… substantial. With Justin’s cock. I groaned, squeezing both sex slave’s big tits as I came closer and closer to erupting.

I gasped as Tracy cupped my left breast, kneading my budding mounds and brushing my puffy nipples. More pleasure shot down to my clit. I quivered, throaty moans rising to my lips. I was so close. My toes curled against the vinyl floor of the hallway. My gasps joined the hordes of others. All those girls who were here to serve Justin. Serve me.

I was his queen.

I orgasmed.

My pussy convulsed, juices gushing out of me and flooding across Rebecca’s mouth. The cheerleader-whore lapped up my cream as I shuddered. My asshole writhed around Petra’s probing tongue, her wiggling movements adding more delights to my climactic rapture. Pleasure rushed through me. Wonderful, amazing bliss surged through my body. It was absolutely stupendous. My mind drank in my passion.

“Worship your queen!” I cried out while Justin moaned his own orgasmic bliss. He was flooding Paris’s cunt while my juices gushed into Rebecca’s hungry mouth.

We were using our slaves. We were reveling in the bliss of owning them. I couldn’t believe this had become my life. I felt like a new person, reborn by the commands that were whispered into my mind while time was frozen. We were all changed.

It was… fascinating to ponder. I couldn’t wait to think about this properly, to delve into all the intricacies of how this time manipulation worked.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

“You want to fuck my pussy, don’t you?” my little sister moaned as I pulled my cock out of Paris’s still-cumming pussy.

“Fuck yeah, I do!” I growled, staring at my naked, eighteen-year-old sister. Her black hair fell into long pigtails about her elfin face. She had such an excited look of lust burning in her eyes.

She wanted this badly.

“Of course you want to fuck me, Justin,” she said. “You’re such a perv.”

“And aren’t you?” I asked my little sister.

Ji-Yun giggled on my other side as she pulled away from me, leaving my right thigh coated in her hot juices. “Oh, yes, your little sister absolutely is a huge perv. You should see how many panties she collected today.”

“Yep,” Krystal said. She licked her lips. “So many panties! I’m a huge perv.” She grinned at me. “Now, you, rich bitch, come sit on my face. I want to lick my brother’s cum out of you. I want to enjoy eating his jizz out of a woman’s pussy again.”

“Really?” I asked, surprised by that.

“She licked your spunk out of your mother’s pussy,” Ji-Yun said. “When you stopped time during the second hour, we came across your parents. It was obvious you had just fuck your mom, we could even see your cum running down her thighs. I just knew this was the perfect chance to entice her into eating your jizz and to get her thinking about you in naughty ways.”

I grinned, surprised my suggestions to Ji-Yun worked as well as they had.

Krystal stretched out on her back, her head nodding. “I didn’t want to eat your cum out of Mom’s pussy since I was still one hundred percent gay back then, but it was just such a… naughty idea. Temptation consumed me. That was your cum leaking out of our mother’s pussy. It was about the most forbidden thing in the world. Then Ji-Yun kissed me with your jizz on her mouth and…”

“And?” I asked.

“And I liked it.” Krystal shuddered. “That disturbed me so much. It made it even hotter because I shouldn’t have liked it. I didn’t have any attraction for you, but I couldn’t stop myself from licking you out of mom. Before I knew it, I was enjoying devouring your cum as it leaked out of Mom’s pussy.” She licked her lips. “Now I want to eat your cum out everyone’s pussy while you’re fucking me!”

“I will gladly fuck you.” I said, moving between her thighs.

“What about me, Master?” a curly-haired brunette, whose name I didn’t know, asked. She cupped her round breasts, jiggling them at me. “When are you going to fuck me?”

“Or me, Master?” asked Brittany, the English girl studying from abroad. She quivered, her hands sliding down her belly to her pussy.

Other girls around the pair chorused their desires to be fucked by me, too.

“This is my little sister,” I told them. “I got to fuck her before any of you other sluts. When I get a chance, I’ll pound you all hard. For now, just love each other. You’re all sister-slaves now. When you’re horny, turn to one of your fellow sex slaves and indulge. Fuck each other. Love each other.”

Brittany and the curly-haired brunette melted together in a passionate kiss. They obeyed me, along with the other girls around them. I groaned at the sight of Brittany and the brunette’s tits pressing together, their tongues dancing as they obeyed me. They sank down to the floor and stretched out as they loved each other. The other girls began sucking on each other’s nipples and fingering each other’s twats.

It was such a hot sight to see.

“Come sit on my face,” Krystal said with eager glee as Paris straddled her.

My rich-bitch sex slave lowered her cum-filled cunt to my little sister’s greedy mouth.

“Enjoy, honey,” Ji-Yun said, squirming nearby.

“Well, Ji-Yun, if you’re dating my Master’s little sister, then we should get to know each other, too,” Aurora said.

My blonde cheerleader took both of the Korean girl’s hands. Ji-Yun didn’t fight as Aurora tugged her close. There was a gleam in Ji-Yun’s slanted eyes as she allowed Aurora to pull her down. Ji-Yun stretched out on my sex slave’s lusher body. Their lips met, Ji-Yun’s small tits pressing into Aurora’s plump mounds.

Aurora grabbed Ji-Yun’s ass and pulled the girl down between her thighs. I groaned as they trib their cunts together, Ji-Yun’s writhing her hips as she kissed my cheerleader. Ji-Yun’s pale-olive skin made such a contrast against Aurora’s ivory flesh.

“Oh, yes, lick my pussy,” Paris moaned, snapping my gaze back to my little sister.

My dick throbbed as I watched Krystal’s tongue swiping through Paris’s shaved snatch. She gathered my cum out of my sex slave’s cunt. My little sister was feasting on my jizz. She was devouring my spunk out of Paris with hunger.

It was such a hot delight to witness.

Krystal licked again and again, her tongue fluttering through Paris’s folds. The rich bitch wiggled on my sister. My dick throbbed as I knelt between my sister’s thighs. I should be fucking her, but I was transfixed by the sight of my formerly lesbian sister enjoying my cum leaking out of Paris.

“Justin!” moaned my little sister. “You’re not fucking me! I want your dick in me right now!”

“She’s a little brat, isn’t she, Master?” asked Paris as the slut grasped my dick, still soaked in her own juices. She pulled me towards my little sister’s black-furred muff. “Mmm, you’re so hard for her.”

“Of course I’m hard for her, she’s my little sister,” I groaned.

“Yes!” Krystal moaned then licked, making Paris gasp.

“Oh, she’s a good pussy licker, Master,” Paris purred as she pressed my dick into my little sister’s bush.

The wet, silky strands of Krystal’s pubic hair caressed my cock. Then I felt her hot pussy directly. Her folds were juicy, molten. I groaned as Paris slid me down lower, guiding me to the entrance of my little sister’s snatch.

An entrance guarded by a membrane.

“You have a cherry, Krystal!” I gasped.

“D’uh,” my little sister moaned. “I haven’t gotten a dildo yet to let Ji-Yun or Mom or even Miss Daisy pop my cherry. So you’re in luck, bro.”

“Shit!” I groaned as Paris let go my cock.

“Pop your little sister’s cherry,” Paris moaned, squirming atop Krystal.

“Hell fucking yes!” I growled and thrust.

My sister’s hymen stretched like rubber. I could feel her maidenhead wrapping about the tip of my cock as I pressed into her. I could feel her waiting warmth just lurking on the other side of her cherry. She whimpered into Paris’s cunt, her belly flexing and her budding breasts jiggling.

I thrust harder.

Her maidenhead stretched. Popped.

I groaned as a third of my cock buried into my little sister’s virginal pussy. I grinned. I deflowered her. Panting, I pressed my dick deeper and deeper into her silky sheath. Her once-pure depths expanded to engulfed me. The silky friction was incredible.

No pussy or asshole I’d fucked so far was as tight as my little sister’s cunt. Incestuous pleasure rippled through me as I slid all the way into her. She utterly engulfed me, her pussy clenching and relaxing on me. She squirmed, stirring her flesh around my cock and sending pleasure zapping up my shaft.

This was my second incestuous hole I’d enjoyed. First my mother’s cunt, and now my little sister’s once-pure pussy. I was such a lucky guy to have these powers. I drew back my cock, shuddering at the wonderful friction engulfing my dick. I gripped my little sister’s thighs as she whimpered into Paris’s cunt. The rich-bitch’s conical tits shook as she writhed atop Krystal.

“Fuck, your cunt’s so amazing, Krystal!” I growled as I thrust back into her.

My balls thwacked into her taint.

“Justin!” she moaned. “Holy shit, this is even better than I thought it would be. You’re in me. You’re filling up my pussy. Dad wanted this, but you get it.”

I hardly register that comment as I drew back my hips and thrust in again. And again. I fucked my little sister hard. I rammed my dick into her depths. She squeezed and relaxed around me, massaging the sensitive crown of my dick with her silky sheath.

It was incredible. I grunted and gasped, adding my moans to the passion echoing around me. All those girls writhing in lesbian passion. My slaves. My harem of coed sluts and sexy professors. I pumped away my sister’s incestuous depths as I reveled in my power.

“Yes, yes, fuck your little sister, Master!” Paris moaned, her small tits jiggling as she ground on my sister’s face. “Ooh, she’s licking out all your cum from my snatch. She’s feasting on your jizz. She loves it.”

“I know,” I growled. “I could feel how much her pussy joys my cock. She keeps squeezing about it.”

“It’s so hot!” Krystal moaned. “Oh, Ji-Yun, you’re going to love being fucked by my brother.

“I know I will!” Ji-Yun moaned as she tribbed Aurora.

“Master, you’re going to have so much fun fucking Ji-Yun, too,” Aurora moaned. “She’s got a hot, little cunt grinding on mine.”

“I know,” I growled, my thighs still sticky with Ji-Yun’s and Krystal’s juices.

“After he’s dumped his cum in me, he’ll fuck you, Ji-Yun, while you lick me clean!” Krystal moaned. Then she latched onto Paris’s clit.

“Oh, fucking yes, yes!” Paris moaned, her face twisting in bliss. “I’m going to cum again! I’m so glad I can cum as much as I want now, Master! I’m so glad I surrendered to you!”

Paris threw back her head, her stomach flexing as she ground her cunt on my little sister’s mouth. My rich-bitch sex slave cupped her conical tits, her fingers squeezing those little mounds. Her mouth threw open wide as she screamed out in orgasmic rapture.

“Yes!” she howled.

My little sister’s cunt tightened about my plunging dick as she lapped up the juices flowing out of Paris’s snatch. I shuddered, loving the sight. My hips thrust faster and faster, churning up my little sister. Her pussy felt so amazing about my cock, squeezing and relaxing about it. Her snatch almost felt like it was sucking on my dick. This wonderful sensation surged around my shaft.

Then she squealed.

I felt the wonderful moment of my little sister’s orgasm spasming through her pussy. Her cunt writhed about my dick. I reveled in the blissful convulsions massaging my aching shaft. I groaned out my pleasure. It was just amazing moment of pure rapture. My eyes rolled back into my head as her pussy sucked at my cock.

“Fuck, you’re cumming like a firecracker!” I growled as I pumped my dick in and out of my little sister’s spasming snatch.

“Your dick is stirring me up, bro!” Krystal moaned between hungry licks at Paris’s cunt.

“Cum in her, Justin!” squealed Ji-Yun. “I want to lick her clean while you fuck my cunt.”

“Ji-Yun’s got such a juicy cunt, Master,” moaned Aurora. “She’s a virgin. I’m rubbing against her hymen right now.”

“She is, Justin!” Ji-Yun moaned, her voice throaty with her own orgasmic rapture. “Your sex slave is wicked! Love it!”

The gasps and moans from so many cumming girls echoed all around me. Even Sam was enjoying herself. I thrust hard and fast into my little sister’s writhing cunt. Her spasming, incestuous sheath massaged my dick. My balls, heavy with my jizz, thwacked into her taint every time I buried into her. I didn’t fight my impending bliss. Not with Krystal’s convulsing cunt massaging my sensitive tip.

I buried to the hilt in my little sister and exploded.

I fired my incestuous seed into her fertile depths. I pumped her full of my jizz while the pleasure rushed through me. My hands grabbed her thighs, clutching to them. My eyes fluttered as the bliss spilled through me. Every spurt fired ecstasy into my mind.

“Take my cum, Krystal!” I howled.

“You’re firing so much jizz into me, bro!” Krystal moaned, her pussy milking my shaft. “So much! You’re going to get such a treat, Ji-Yun!”

“Yes!” I growled as I spurted the final blast into her. “Fuck, that was amazing.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Krystal Sampson

Paris slumped off me. She panted as she stretched out on her back. I understood why. I was gasping for breath myself as I came down from my orgasmic high. My pussy clenched around my brother’s dick. My pussy felt so warm, so full of Justin’s seed. I bet the old me, before I was mind-controlled by my girlfriend, would be so furious right now. But it just felt so good. I enjoyed getting fucked by my brother. It was like I’d always been bisexual.

Being mind-controlled was amazing.

“Justin,” I whimpered as he pulled out of me.

“Krystal, don’t let any leak out of you!” Ji-Yun moaned.

I clamped my hand over my pussy as Ji-Yun scrambled off of Aurora. My girlfriend’s small tits jiggled. She had such a look of lust on her doll-like face. Justin backed away, giving room for my Korean girlfriend to fall between my thighs.

“This is going to be so good!” Ji-Yun moaned as she settled between my thighs. “We’re going to have so much fun with your brother and all his sex slaves!”

I shot a glanced at my brother as she prepared to deflower my girlfriend. “Justin, you know, an awesome big brother would give his cute, little sister a few sex slaves.”

He shrugged. “Sure. Who’d you want?”

I craned my head, staring at the writhing girls. I smiled at the sight of my old bully. Pearline was licking a Hispanic girl’s pussy, just feasting on that snatch. Clearly, she wasn’t a whore obsessed with getting gangbanged by all the boys any longer.

“Pearline, for sure,” I said, my eyes flicking across all those coeds whores who served my brother. “And Brittany! She had one of the yummiest cunts. Ji-Yun and I loved eating her out while time was frozen.”

“Brittany, Pearline,” Justin called out, “you now serve as my little sister’s sex slave! You’re still mine, but you’re also hers. Okay?”

“Yes, Master,” Brittany moaned, lifting her head from Matilda’s thighs. “Sounds hot.” The curly-haired brunette shuddered as Brittany went back to eating her.

“Yes, Master,” Pearline moaned.

“Pearline, is your pussy still full of cum from all those boys you fucked?” I asked, licking my lips as Ji-Yun pulled my hand away from my pussy.

“Yes, Mistress,” my bully said. She used to pick on me. She’d call me flat-chested and string bean, and stick-bitch. “None of the other slaves want to eat me because I have so much jizz leaking out of me.”

I had a hankering to taste more cum. I had ordered all those boys to fuck her, so why shouldn’t I enjoy the fruits of my command? I was bisexual now. I loved cum now.

“Come sit on my face, and I’ll lick you clean!” I moaned. “I love creampies!”

“So do I, Krystal,” my girlfriend moaned before she nuzzled her face into my well-fuck pussy.

I gasped as Ji-Yun lapped her tongue through my folds, gathering up my brother’s cum as it leaked out of my snatch. I shuddered in delight, reveling in the passion surging through me. It was so exciting to feel her tongue probing into me, licking me clean of all my brother’s incestuous jizz. It made me feel like such a wicked whore.

My brother moved into position. Ji-Yun’s eyes squeezed shut as he rubbed his cock against her pussy. I stared down at her, watching for the magical moment when my brother deflowered her, too. Justin gripped her hips, his chest flexing as he thrust his hips forward.

My girlfriend groaned into my cum-filled cunt.

She squealed in delight. Justin’s hips shot forward. My own snatch clenched, knowing Ji-Yun just lost her cherry. My brother was filling up her pussy. The first cock to ever be in her.

We shared that wonderful delight with the same cock.

“Ji-Yun, I love you!” I moaned as she thrust her tongue into my snatch. “I love you so much.”

Ji-Yun showed me how much she loved me with the eagerness that she licked my pussy. She feasted on me with such hungry passion. Her hands gripped my rump, squeezing and kneading my ass as she probed her tongue into my depths. She scooped up my brother’s spunk with such glee as he fucked her deflowered pussy hard.

The slap of their flush echoed through the hallway.

“Mistress!” Pearline said, the Black girl appearing above me. Her thighs were slick with pearly jizz, more leaking out of her pussy. Her butt-crack was a mess of boys’ spunk.

“They fucked you hard, huh?” I purred as she lowered herself to my waiting mouth.

“So hard, Mistress,” she moaned. “It was wild. Some of them were like a pack of animals, just barking and growling and baying as they fucked me over and over again. I loved it.”

“Well, you are a bitch, aren’t you?”

“I was such a bitch to you, Mistress,” she said as she lowered her pussy to my lips. “I’m so sorry!”

A glob of cum dropped out of her and landed right on my lips. The salty flavor bled into my mouth. I liked that. It was a mix of so many different boys’ jizz. I didn’t know who this spunk belonged to. I didn’t care.

In fact, not knowing made me hotter.

Just as she settled her sloppy snatch on my face, she purred, “I’m so sorry for calling you stick figure and bean sprout and all that. My life sucked so much, it made me feel better to dump on someone else. But now… I’m your brother’s slave and yours!”

I accepted her apology by feasting on her with such enthusiasm. My tongue fluttered through her folds, gathering up all that salty jizz leaking out of her. I could hardly taste her pussy. There was just so much cum in her. It flowed out of her and poured into my mouth. I gulped it down while I squirmed on the floor, enjoying Ji-Yun’s tongue wiggling through my snatch.

My girlfriend rocked to Justin’s rhythm. Her face pressed a little tighter against my pussy every time he buried into her twat. I shuddered, loving the feel of her tongue. She built the pleasure in my depths, spurring my tongue to lapped through Pearline’s sloppy depths.

Cum coated my mouth.

It spilled across my cheeks.

It warmed my belly.

I think Ji-Yun turned me into a cum-slut. I just enjoyed it so much. I could eat any boy’s spunk out of a girl’s pussy. I could just feast on them all. I think that I’d only let Justin fuck me, but I would devour so many different yummy creampies.

Just thinking about it drove me towards my orgasm. I trembled, my clit throbbing as Ji-Yun’s tongue fluttered against my bud. I moaned into Pearline’s snatch. I sucked on her cunt, drawing out more and more and jizz.

She seemed inexhaustible.

She moaned and writhed above me, grinding her snatch on my face as I feasted on her. I stared at her ebony rump; the jizz smeared between her butt-cheek dribbled down to my waiting mouth. It spilled over my lips.

I loved it.

“I’m such a cum-slut!” I howled.

Ji-Yun giggled between her licks.

“You did this to me, so you’re going to be one, too!” I howled.

“With you, gladly!” Ji-Yun said then latched onto my clit.

She sucked on my bud hard while her fingers dug into my rump. She moaned as she nursed on my clit. I shuddered at the buzzing massage on my little nub. Then I gasped as the naughty girl probed her fingers into my butt-crack. She swept them down and located my asshole in moments.

“Ji-Yun!” I howled into Pearline’s cunt. My Korean girlfriend’s nimble finger jammed deep into my rectum.

“I love you so much!”

“Make my Mistress cum!” Pearline moaned as she ground atop me.

I kept feasting on Pearline’s pussy, caressing my tongue deep into her depths. I started to taste her tart musk as the cum inside of her dwindled. She ran dry. Soon, it was just her tart cream I was devouring.

It was good, but better full of cum.

My orgasm swelled faster and faster. Ji-Yun nibbled on my clit with her lips while her finger pumped in and out of my asshole. My deflowered cunt clenched, and I groaned as her thumb jammed into my silky depths. She had a digit in both my holes now.

It was amazing.

I gasped and shuddered, cumming so hard and fast. My orgasm swept through me, my holes convulsing about Ji-Yun’s thumb and finger. The pleasure reached my mind, drowning my thoughts in ecstasy.

I sucked hard on Pearline’s clit, moaning my passion. The Black sex slave squirmed atop me. Her butt-cheeks clenched, forcing some more of that cum trapped between them to dribbled down to my face. It washed across my nose and ran down my cheeks.

I loved it. It made my orgasm more intense. I spasmed and convulsed on the ground, Ji-Yun pumping her thumb and finger in and out of my holes while her tongue lapped up the juices spilling out of me.

“Goddamn, she’s cumming, isn’t she?” Justin moaned.

“Yes, your sister is!” Ji-Yun howled. “I’m about to join her. Keep fucking me, Justin!”

“Yes, yes, cum in her!” I howled. “I need another creampie to eat!”

“Fuck!” Justin moaned.

As my orgasm peaked, the rhythmic slap of Justin’s flesh on Ji-Yun’s swelled in intensity. He pound her harder now. Faster. He drove my girlfriend wild with his passion. Her head shot up, her fingers jammed deep into me. She moaned so loud. I pictured her face, smeared with my pussy cream, her features twisting as her orgasm burst through her.

She groaned through her clenched teeth.

“Fuck!” Justin grunted.

“Cum in my girlfriend!” I howled.

“Yes, Master!” Pearline moaned. She shuddered atop me. Her spicy juices flooded my mouth as she came.

I lapped at her cunt, drinking up her juices as I listened to my brother grunt and groaned. His cum was flooding my girlfriend’s snatch. He was making another creampie for me to enjoy.

I loved these powers. I loved that we had the sex slaves. I was so glad Ji-Yun mind-controlled me into being bisexual. This was so much better than being angry at Justin.

I was having so much fun playing with my brother.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Pritchard

I pulled Petra and Paris close to me, my arms around both their shoulders. Petra’s large breasts pressed against my right side, Paris’s conical tits rubbed against my left. It felt so right to have them snuggled up against me. My two best friends were now my Master’s sex slaves.

“You were right about us becoming his sluts,” Paris said. “Though you and Master cheated.”

“Yep,” I said. “Big cheaters. Mind control is so sexy, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” Petra moaned, glancing down the hallway. “Is that like, every girl in our college having an orgy?”

“Oh, I’m sure there’s more around the corner.” I shuddered, feeling so proud of what I had created. “It’s a start, but it’s not enough.”

“Not enough?” gasped Paris. “Hundreds of girls is not enough for Master?”

“Not the girls, the boys. The ones who have to guard him. We’ll need more. Like the entire police department or something.”

“What?” Paris said. Then her eyes widen. “Right, the man in the suit was trying to kidnap Master. I forgot all about him.”

I nodded my head, staring down the hallway at the man in the suit and the two “sewage workers” kneeling by the doors, waiting on Master. “They’re from the NSA. The government knows about Master. They’ve already tried to arrest him once.”

“Oh, dear,” Paris said.

“’Oh, dear,’ that’s the best you can say, puta?” Petra asked, her tone scathing.

Paris blushed. “Yeah, I guess it is pretty fucking serious. What are we going to do?”

At that moment, Justin stood up. He had just finished cumming in Ji-Yun’s pussy. He looked over at us then turned and looked at the man. Sam, who was cuddled up with Miss Daisy, rose and drifted towards him. She took Justin’s arm as he marched down the hallway towards the three men.

“Come on,” I said, scrambling to my feet. My two fellow sex slaves joined me. We hurried after, our bare feet slapping on the hallway floor.

Justin stopped before the three men. “My Lord,” the man in the suit said. “Do you need something from us?”

“Answers,” Justin ground. “What the fuck is going on?”

“Does this have to do with Project KRONOS?” Sam asked.

The man the suit gaped in shock. Then he nodded his head. I trembled as he explained how this all had happened.

To be continued…

---

A lesbian discovers she is willing to fuck much more than just her girlfriend when faced with debt and blackmail. First chapter is F/F only but the story is heading towards heavy M/F interactions and male domination later.

Chapter 1
LAURA AND ERICA

Her girlfriend’s cunt tasted as good as ever.

Laura lay in the top position of a nude 69, her short fringe of pink hair hanging over her eyes as she lapped at her lover Erica’s pussy. She loved this position. She loved the feel of her large tits being splayed out to either side of her lover’s trim stomach; she loved the feel of Erica’s boobs against her own midriff. She loved Erica’s head between her thighs, loved knowing she could clench her knees together and trap it there. She loved Erica’s tongue running up and down the length of her slit and flicking her clitoris. And most of all she loved having her own face buried in her lover’s twat; her cheeks wet with Erica’s cunt juices and her tongue speared deep into Erica’s fuckhole. She knew Erica didn’t get much from Laura’s tongue actually in her vagina, and knew that Erica would prefer her to gently lick her clitoris, but Laura just loved having her tongue as deep inside another girl as she could manage, surrounded by the salty, sticky walls of Erica’s cunt.

Both girls were moaning sluttily into each others’ beavers; both were breathing rapidly, as best they could with a mouth full of snatch. And then something sent Laura over the edge, and she began to squeal shudder and buck her hips violently against Erica’s face as a powerful orgasm shivered through her; moments later, Erica came too, abruptly squeezing her thighs together against Laura’s head and then slowly relaxing as she came down from the pleasure.

They stayed in the position afterwards, each gently cleaning away the excess sex juices with their tongues. Laura loved the taste of her lover’s cunt, and wanted to get every last drop. Erica wasn’t as much of a fan of drinking cunt nectar for its own sake, but she did it for Laura. Laura got her own way about most things in the relationship. Erica may have been a confident, intelligent woman in public life, but it turned out that once you got her a little horny she was only too happy to submit to whatever her spoiled brat of a girlfriend wanted.

And Laura was a spoiled brat; she knew it. Her mother was rich, and Laura was pretty, and so Laura had never really had to want for anything in her life. She’d been surrounded by an army of boys willing to do anything for her since she’d hit puberty, and coming out as a lesbian at age 16 had, if anything, only made them more eager to please her. She’d found a beautiful, submissive girlfriend almost as soon as she’d revealed her sexuality, and to her delight she’d found Erica was more than willing to cook for her, clean for her, and work in a high paying job to support them both. Laura had been free to work easy, undemanding, casual jobs, and spend her money and Erica’s on beautiful dresses, comfortable furniture, and (her pet obsession) Japanese collectible statues.

The statues appeared in every room of the house. They covered a wide variety of styles; most were associated with an anime, film, or video gaming franchise. All of them were of women. Some were fully clothed and in dominant poses, but many more were in revealing costumes or wholly or partially nude. Many took submissive or erotic poses. Everywhere one looked in Laura’s house, there was a little cartoon woman, offering her naked breasts or bending over to show her ass. Laura didn’t collect them because they were sexy; she collected them because they were cute, and she delighted in finding new and rare statues to add to her collection.

Laura knew that dying her own hair pink made her look like an anime character; and she knew that the statues around her house invited even the most gentlemanly men to draw an inevitable comparison between the nude, beckoning anime sluts and herself. She didn’t mind. She had no intention of ever doing anything sexual with a man – she was a lesbian, through and through – but it was fun to tease a little. There was a certain satisfaction she took in knowing that her male friends wanted to fuck her, and an even greater satisfaction in knowing that they’d never get to. It wasn’t mean spirited – she genuinely liked her friends – but it was fun. And of course, it wasn’t the only way she teased. She wore beautiful dresses that emphasised her curves. She touched her friends on the arm or the leg while she spoke to them to emphasise her points. She gave deep, intimate hugs to say hello and goodbye. When she occasionally spotted the hints of an uncontrollable erection in her friends’ pants, she felt a little warm glow inside that made her smile the rest of the day.

Perhaps the best bit was knowing that their lust carried over to Erica. Erica was taller than Laura, shyer, with brown hair and boobs a size smaller than Laura’s (though still large). And she didn’t enjoy cockteasing at all. The male gaze made her blush and feel uncomfortable. She hated dressing sexily for male company, and she hated being the the subject of their fantasies, but Laura made her do it anyway, always dressing Erica in short hems and low-cut cleavages whenever male friends came to visit. Men might not make Laura wet, but a pretty girl blushing made her pussy gush every time. Many times that friends came to visit, she ended up hurrying them out of the house early because she was desperate to push her embarrassed lover down on the floor and rape her again and again.

On this afternoon, as she lay here, licking the last juices from Erica’s twat, she felt a familiar stress begin to return – a stress she’d hoped to escape with the delicious sex she’d just enjoyed.

Laura was in debt. She was in debt a lot.

Erica always complained that Laura spent too much money on her anime figurines. And Laura did spend a lot; her purchases came to nearly a thousand dollars every fortnight. Between Erica’s copious salary and Laura’s small contributions from her casual job, they covered it, but it was a lot. They had no savings, and a mortgage on their house. Laura had never let them put anything away; any excess they had went into buying more of the cute nude characters to adorn their house.

So Laura had decided she’d create her own stash of money, so that she wouldn’t need to keep being chided by Erica. She had spent the last few weeks watching World Series Poker, and had been impressed by how the poker professionals lived the high life on their gambling winnings. So Laura had taken all the money in Erica’s account, gone to an online poker site, and started playing.

By the end of the day she’d lost all of Erica’s money. Three days later, she’d somehow managed to wrangle a line of credit from the site, and had gone on to lose close to a million dollars more. She would be on the computer still, trying to win back the money, except the site had cut her off.

At first Laura wasn’t worried. Erica had assumed the missing money was just Laura buying expensive figurines again, and the extra million dollars wasn’t *real* money – it was internet money, which didn’t really exist. Nothing was going to happen.

Then the emails had started coming, demanding payment of the money. At first they’d been generic demands for payment and Laura had ignored them. But then they started becoming more specific. They included personal details about her – her age, her place of work, her date of birth. Her home address. They’d started to freak Laura out.

And then this morning the email had included a photo. It was a photo of Laura leaving the house early in the morning, heading to work. It had been taken from just across the street. Someone not only knew where Laura lived, they had come to her house and taken a photo. And with it was that demand again – to pay back the million dollars she had borrowed.

Laura didn’t have a milllion dollars. She didn’t have close to that. Even if she sold the house and the two cars it wouldn’t come to a quarter of a million dollars. She didn’t have friends she could borrow it from. And her mother was rich, but she and Laura didn’t always see eye to eye and Laura knew there was no way her mother would lend her anything close to a million dollars.

She rolled off of Erica and lay on her back, nude, her legs spread, looking at the ceiling.

“Is everything okay, honey?” asked Erica, rearranging herself on the bed to put her head at the same end as Laura’s. There were still sex juices glistening on her face, which made Laura smile. Erica used to wipe her face clean after sex but Laura had made her leave the juices alone for a while because they looked sexy. She knew it humiliated Erica, which was most of the reason Laura did it. With one hand, Erica reached out to stroke Laura’s hair.

Laura nuzzled against her lover’s hand, and wiggled her body to lie against Erica’s side. “Yes,” she said, in her most convincing lying voice. Erica could never tell when Laura was lying, which was something else Laura loved about her. “You were fantastic. I love you, Erica.” She planted a little butterfly kiss on Erica’s left tit. She briefly wondered if people would pay to fuck Erica; if Erica would prostitute herself if Laura asked. Probably not a million dollars worth of pay, Laura decided.

They lay like that for a while, in nude companionable silence, until Laura decided she wanted to get up. “I think the kitchen’s due for cleaning,” she said pointedly to Erica. Erica sighed, but obediently got up and started dressing. She would do the cleaning, Laura knew, because Erica would do anything Laura told her to. Sometimes grumbling, sometimes needing coercion, but Laura always won out.

As her lover headed to get the cleaning supplies, Laura pulled on some panties and a loose shirt, and headed for the study. Maybe she could think of a way to deal with these troubling emails.

(To be continued….)

---

A couple goes out for a romantic dinner. One of the partners tease the other and they go back to their apartment for more than a few fucks. Enjoy 😉

I tap my foot nervously on the hardwood floor of the apartment I share with my roommate and her boyfriend and my girlfriend. A jingle of keys outside of the door makes me stand up. I smile brightly as my girlfriend stumbles her way across the entrance, cursing at the stumble from her shoe catching on the side of the doorway. I stifle a laugh but it escapes me and she looks up, blushing and smiling.

“Bella, I-…you look…damn, babe. I have no words.”

I smile proudly as she closes the door and looks me up and down. I had on my tightest red dress, my blonde hair curled softly and my make up done lightly, with heels.

“You like? I got it for our surprise date night. If you’re up for it?”

She smiles and sets down her work bag. She walks over to me and pulls me in closer to her, wrapping her arms around my waist. My arms wrap loosely behind her neck. She looks into my eyes and raises her eyebrows.

“With you, looking like that? I’m up for it babe. I’m so up for it.”

I smile and she kisses me lightly, but it ends up turning passionate in seconds. I move my hands to caress her neck and tease my tongue across her lips. She parts her lips to accept my tongue, but I suck on her bottom lip lightly. She moans and moves her hands to my ass and squeezes hard. I smile against her lips and reluctantly push her back.

“We have reservations at Resoux at 8 which is in an hour. Go get changed.”

I say with a smile. She squints her eyes with a smirk.

“You’re a tease.”

She says before she kisses me one last time and slaps my ass lightly. I smile as she makes her way to our bedroom. I sit down at our breakfast bar and wait for her to finish getting ready.

———————————————————-

“Tara Marie Jenkins! We are going to be late. Come on-…”

My jaw drops at the sight of my beautiful girlfriend in a one shoulder black number. Her straight short brown hair was pulled up into a loose ponytail and her makeup was a little riskier than usual, but it looked so sexy on her. I gulp as she smiles seductively.

“Well come on, we have reservations.”

I shake my head slightly to come back to earth and smile.

“Follow me, Madame.”

I say respectfully and she giggles at my gesture. I roll my eyes and we walk out of our apartment.

———————————————————-

“A bottle of champagne please and we will have the chefs choice tonight.”

I smile sweetly at the young waiter and hand him our menus. He smiles back with a nod of his head.

“Yes, ma’am. I’ll send the bottle of champagne to your table right away.”

I nod my head as he walks off. I had our table set back into a slightly private corner but romantic nonetheless. This was our favorite fancy restaurant which I gladly treat us to at least once every two months for one of our date nights. I turn my attention to my smiling girlfriend and I tilt my head to the side with a smirk.

“What?”

She grabs her glass of water.

“Nothing.”

She takes a drink of water and I narrow my eyes at her.

“Its not nothing. Tell me Tara.”

She sets her drink down.

“You haven’t changed a bit from our first date.”

I smile nervously.

“What do you mean?”

She sees my uneasiness and reach across the table and grabs my hand. She looks into my eyes.

“It’s not a bad thing Bella. You order for me, every time. And most girls would hate it because some feminism shit but I love it. I love it because even when you didn’t know me you took care of me.”

I smile and raise her hand to my mouth and kiss her knuckles softly.

“I’ll always take care of you, Tara.”

She smiles back and our hands pull apart as the waiter brings our Champaign to the table. He sets the bottle in an ice bucket after he pours us each a glass. He tells us our food should be ready any minute now. I take a drink of my champagne and make small talk with Tara. It doesn’t take long for our food to come and we each take a bite at the same time. I smile as I hear her moan of delight at the taste. We eat in silence for a few more minutes until I feel her bare foot touching my right ankle. I look up at her touch and find her sporting a devilish smile. My cheeks turn red and I nervously take another drink of Champagne. I had, now regretfully, told Tara my fantasy of public sex. Never in a million years would I think my girlfriend would ever act on it. Maybe it wasn’t too surprising, she was pretty devious with her teasing. Yet, with the table cloth on the table being almost down to the floor I know people won’t notice her foot traveling up my leg unless they wanted to. Still, the threat of being caught was exhilarating. Her foot moves a little higher and I bite my lip. She clears her throat and smiles at the effect she has on me.

“So, honey, what do you want for dessert?”

My eyebrows raise in surprise, that was not the question I thought she would ask. Her foot moving higher.

“I don’t know. I can ask the waiter for the dessert menu if you want to look at-“

She interrupts me and moves her foot higher, reaching my knee now.

“No need darling. No need.”

I shiver from her touching and gulp as she shoots me the most lustful, dirty look I’ve ever seen.

“I know exactly what I want for dessert.”

She says huskily, her voice laced with innuendo and desire. She licks her lips and my arousal coats the inside of my lacy thong. I gulp hard and grab my glass.

“Oh god.”

I whisper before finishing off my champagne. She smiles and extends her leg to its full length, the tip of her toes reaching the end of my dress. I quite moan escapes me as I take a bite of food, ending my main course.

“Scoot your chair closer.”

I look up with wide eyes at her words and almost choke on my food. She tilts her head slightly.

“I wasn’t asking Bella.”

I shiver at her demand, it no doubt was a demand, and shakily scoot my chair closer and closer until her foot is under my dress and pressed against my inner thigh, rubbing small circles against my skin. I was now certain that I was soaked through my thong. She smiles and does exactly what I was hoping she wouldn’t; calls the waiter over. I stare at incredulously.

“Tara, what are you doing?”

I whisper harshly. She smirks as the waiter arrives at our table. Suddenly her foot presses against my pussy through my wet panties and I nearly scream in pleasure but hold it back by raising my hand and biting down on my fist. The waiter gives me a questioning look, but Tara quickly averts his attention.

“We would like to see the dessert menu, please.”

He nods his head with a smile.

“Of course ma’am. Let me go get that for you.”

She smiles, almost innocently if I didn’t know any better. She looks back to me with a smile as she runs her toes up and down my slit. I moan softly into my hand and shudder at her teasing.

“Mmm, so wet.”

She says just loud enough for me to hear her. I close my eyes at her words and try to gain some will power before the waiter comes back. My focus quickly fading as her manicured toe flicks my clit through my panties. I gasp and jump, opening my eyes wide at the surprised pleasure. She smirks and the waiter comes back, handing the menu to Tara before leaving again. She hums softly as she looks over the menu, her toes still torturing me slowly.

“I was thinking the chocolate múse?”

I reach over and grab the menu from her hands. She looks at me surprised, but I ignore her and scan the menu. I look up and motion for the waiter, he comes over and I hand him the menu with my credit card.

“Two chocolate raspberry cakes to go along with our check, both of those waiting for us at the bar in about ten minutes. ASAP. Understood?”

He nods his head quickly and runs off to take care of our order and check. I look back to Tara with a hard look, which I can tell surprises her.

“I’m going to the restroom. Meet me by the bar ready to leave. Okay?”

She smiles and chuckles.

“Yes, ma’am.”

She says with a small groan. I reach down and grab her by the ankle, removing her foot from under my dress. With a quick look around us, certain that no one was watching I dip my head down and suck lightly on the toe that was teasing me so much tonight. I put on a show and moan softly as my tongue wraps around her toe. She gasps and lets out a small moan.

“God, Bella.”

She says suddenly breathless as I lift my head again. I smile and release her foot. She lowers it to the ground with wide eyes.

“I was going to tell you some great news at dinner but you so graciously took my mind away from the whole point of the surprise date night. But I’ll settle for telling you back at home.”

She nods her head and I stand up. I move to her and tilt her chin up to me with one finger and lower my head to kiss her softly. She moans and I slide my tongue across her lips. I pull away just as she parts her lips. I turn and walk away without a word.

———————————————————-

I walk out of the bathroom and towards the bar. I smile as I see Tara looking around for me impatiently at the bar. She finally sees me walking towards her and smiles, holding up our take out bag. I smile back and since the restaurant was getting crowded, I motion for her to meet me outside. I push through the crowd of people and find that I’m the first one outside out of the two of us. I wait for her to come outside and when she finally does I grab her hand.

“You’re so hot.”

I pull her into a kiss. She smiles and wraps the arm that isn’t carrying the bag around my shoulders to pull me in closer. I moan and kiss her harder. We hear a few wolf whistles come from our right. We break the kiss and look to our right and see a group of guys smiling at us. I roll my eyes and grunt in disgust. Tara smiles back and raises her hand and flips off the group of men. I laugh and we start walking towards my car. A few of them call after us to come back so they can “show us a good time”. Only I get to show my girlfriend a good time, they can’t do to her what I can do to her.

———————————————————-

We drive in silence and sexual tension on the way back to the apartment. She was driving because I had a lot more champagne than her so my leg was bouncing nervously on the car floor, desperately wanting to get home and get her to bed. Also, there was a plan in action that might be running behind. She sees this and smiles, reaching over and putting her hand on my knee. I turn my head to her and she smiles.

“I don’t know what has you so jittery, but you’re going to put a hole through the car floor by the time we get home if you don’t stop.”

I laugh and stop my leg. She keeps her hand on my leg, mindlessly drawing circles across my skin and turning me on more than she already has. We reach the house and I grab her hand and pull her up to our apartment. I can’t help but pin her against the door and kiss her softly. She moans and smiles.

“Open the door.”

She says against my lips. I break the kiss and look down into my purse. I try desperately to find my keys but her lips traveling up and down my neck were distracting.

“Open the door, Bella.”

She husks into my ear. I groan in frustration and finally find my keys.

“Maybe I could if you stopped kissing my neck for a second.”

I say angrily. She simply smiles and licks the arch of my ear. I shiver and put the key into the door and quickly turn the handle. I drag her inside and let my purse fall to the ground as I slam the door shut with my foot. I turn back to her, but she was already in the kitchen putting the cakes away. I make my way over to her and shut the fridge door. I spin her around and immediately kiss her hard on the lips. She moans and starts to lead us to the bedroom, but I press her against the fridge. She lets out a surprised moan and tries to pull away from the kiss, but I hold her close with a hand on the back of her neck. She whimpers softly and my knees go weak. She barely whimpers because she was definitely the more dominant one. She runs her hands up my side’s slowly and I smile. She takes the chance to mumble something to me.

“Jen and George are home, B-Bella.”

I take her lip between my teeth and relish in the moan that comes from her. I pull back from the kiss and reach behind her to unzip her dress.

“They are at George’s. Now shut up so I can fuck you.”

I pull her dress down to her ankles and she kicks it across the floor. I stand up and smile. She narrows her eyes at me and quickly flips us so I am pressed against the fridge, hard. I gasp softly and a flush of arousal coats my thong again. She grabs the zipper of my dress and pulls down hard and takes my dress off of me. She tosses it to the side and grabs my hips and pulls me against her. She attacks my lips with her own and slams me against the wall. I gasp, breaking the kiss as the air briefly knocks out of me. She is on me again in a second and brings her hands to the back of my neck and uses her thumbs on my jaw to press and tilt my head upwards. She kisses me tenderly and I moan. I wrap my arms around her waist and press her body into mine, loving the feel of her soft breasts against mine. She slides her tongue into my accepting mouth and our tongues wrestle for dominance as she kisses me harder. My hands drift down to her ass and I squeeze hard, eliciting an appreciative moan from her. Her hands move down and cup my breasts through my lacy bra, my nipples already pushing against my bra. I moan deeply into her mouth and thrust my breasts into her hands. She smiles and against my lips and gropes my breasts harder. I whimper and move my legs until I am straddling her thigh, I use her ass as leverage to grind against her hip. We moan in unison and she breaks the kiss for air. She leans down and nudges my head until it falls to the side and her lips burn a path down my neck. I moan and let my head fall back against the wall.

“Do you know what I want to do with you?”

She whispers against my skin. I lick my lips as my breath hitches when she licks her way back up my neck to my ear.

“I want to take you with the new toy we got, hard and fast just like you like it, baby. But before I do that I’m going to suck your clit so hard but so slowly that you writhe underneath me until I want you to cum for me.”

I cry out as her teeth sink into the flesh of my ear lobe and her fingers pinch my nipples through my bra. I arch my back against the wall and bite my lip hard.

“Oh baby, please. Please take me, Tara, just take me.”

I plead with her in my most innocent voice because I know it gets her all heated and she can’t help but take me the way I beg her to. She groans in lust and moves her hands quickly down my body, grabbing my thighs and lifting me up to her waist. I gasp and smile at the gesture as she walks us into our bedroom. I grind shamelessly into her taut stomach and whisper in her ear.

“I’m so wet for you baby.”

She moans and lays me down on the bed with her body hovering over top of me. She quickly reaches under me and takes off my bra and pulls it down my arms, carelessly flinging it to the side. I cup her cheeks and bring her into a hard, needy kiss. I roll my hips up to meet my soaked through thong covered pussy against hers. She lets out the most erotic moan I’ve only heard on rare occasions and I whimper.

“Do that again.”

She whispers against my lips. I do as she asks and suck softly on her lip. She moans deeply and breaks the kiss. She sits back on her heels and pulls my panties down my legs, they are also flung carelessly to the side. I sit up before she moves back over the top of me and reach behind her and unsnap her bra. I moan and lick my lips as the breasts I love come into view. I drop my head and plant soft kisses all over her breasts, avoiding her erect nipples. She groans and threads her fingers into my hair, guiding my mouth against her nipple. I moan and take her nipple between my lips. She moans and throws her head back. I flick her nipple with my tongue and nibble on the sensitive nub. She lets out a growl and tilts my head up to hers and wastes no time in leaning down and kissing me roughly. I moan into her mouth and tease my tongue across her lips. She parts her lips and our tongues meet in the middle. She lays me back on the bed and runs her hands down my side’s slowly. I buck my hips up and we moan as our centers rub against each other. She breaks the kiss and plants her hands on either side of my head. She stares into my eyes as she thrusts down. I moan and move my hands up and down her back. She bites her lip and thrusts again but harder. I whimper and my blunt nails scratch down her back, she shivers and thrusts faster. I moan and grab her hips. I pull her harder into me on the next thrust and keep her there. She groans and breathes faster, her eyes fluttering closed. I move one hand to her chin and make her focus on me and her eyes open, completely dark with lust. I know she wants to fuck me hard with the strap on by the way she was grinding on me right now and I want to give her that.

“Go get it, baby. Now.”

I whisper to her. She licks her lips and kisses me softly. I moan and she moves off the bed to our dresser. She goes straight to our hidden stash in the bottom drawer and pulls out our new 7-inch strap on. She steps into it and buckles it around her waist and thighs. I moan at the appendage and she smiles at me mischievously. She starts to stroke the fake cock and I bite my lip in anticipation.

“Fuck, you’re hot baby.”

She says huskily. I spread my legs for her and she licks her lips slowly and seductively. I smile nervously as she looks at me intimidatingly.

“Sh-Should I be scared?”

I stumble my words slightly with a joking chuckle at the end. She smiles and shakes her head, walking to the bed and putting one knee up on the bed.

“No baby, you should be wet.”

She lays on her stomach between my legs and licks the full length of my slit tantalizingly slow. I moan and arch my back.

“Oh my god.”

She licks me again but pays attention to my budding clit, gently flicking it with her tongue. My back arches higher and I know I need her inside of me.

“I n-need you inside me. Now.”

She looks up at me and pulls back. She licks her lips of my juices and moves up my body. She plants one hand on the bed by my head and uses the other hand to rub my wet pussy lips. I moan and look into her eyes. She uses her wet hand to stroke the fake cock until the whole shaft was lubricated. I nod my head when she silently asks if I’m ready by raising her eyebrows. She looks down and positions the cock at my entrance. She pushes inside of me about a half an inch then moves the hand that was holding the strap on up to the other side of my head. She pushes inside me slowly and my mouth forms into an ‘o’ until the cock is buried to the hilt in my cunt. I move my hands to her shoulders.

“Fuck.”

I grunt out. She smiles down on me devilishly.

“Does that feel good baby?”

I nod my head and lick my lips.

“Your cock feels so good in me baby. Please, fuck me, Tara.”

I roll my hips just the way we like so the cock moves inside of me and the strap on presses against her clit. She moans and her hips jerk, sending the fake cock slightly deeper into my pussy and making me moan in pleasure. She starts to rock her hips slowly and my fingers drag down her back. I rock with her and soon our thrusts were faster and harder. Her breathing was ragged and her thrusts were hard and rough. I love it when she takes me roughly. I moan at the feel of the fake cock deep inside of me. Wanting to feel more of her I pull her down on top of me and we both moan at the feel of our breasts pressed together. Her thrusts slow as she takes the time to kiss me slowly and tenderly. I moan and move my hands down her sweat touched back to her ass and squeeze hard. She moans and breaks the kiss.

“Tell me what you need, hon. Tell me what will make you cum for me.”

She whispers softly. She knows exactly what I need, but she wants me to say it out loud. I stop her thrusts and wrap my arms around her neck. I smile.

“I want to ride you, I want you to grab my ass and fuck my pussy with your big cock while you talk dirty to me.”

I can see her actually shiver at my words. If it was even possible her eyes turn another shade darker with lust and the feral growl she lets out shakes me to my core. She flips us over so I am on top with her arms wrapped around my waist. I moan and smile, but it quickly fades with another moan as her hands grope my ass. She lifts my ass and lifts her hips as she moves my ass back down onto her cock. I scream and arch my back in pleasure.

“Ah! Oh my god, Tara!”

She groans at the friction on her clit and does it again but harder. My hands plant themselves on either side of her head and grip our bed sheets tightly, our room now filled with constant moans from both of us. Her nails dig into my ass as she slams me down harder onto her dick.

“That’s right baby. Take my cock. Do you like it, Bella? Huh? Do you like my cock in your wet cunt?”

She husks deeply from underneath me. I was nearing close to the edge and I could barely make words.

“Y-Yes. Oh…faster. P-Please-ah! Fuck!”

Right after I say please she does as I ask and speeds up her hands and thrusts. My ass now bouncing rapidly against her thighs and cock. I groan in pleasure and let out a squeak. She recognizes the sound and knows I am close.

“That’s it Bella, cum for me. Cum on my cock. Come on.”

My orgasm is coaxed out of me with her words as my thighs squeeze her hips and my world comes crashing down.

“Tara!”

I scream her name and tug on the bed sheets as I collapse on top of her. My walls tighten around the plastic rod sending waves of pleasure through my body. She whispers sweet nothings in my ear as she holds me down on her cock and my back arches against her body. Every muscle tightens in my body and my mouth is dropped open, but I hold my breath. I shake and tremble as my orgasm washes through me, now panting desperately for breath. She releases her grip on my ass and runs her hands soothingly up my slick back. My body relaxes on top of her and I bury my face in her neck. We lay there in a sweaty mess for a few more minutes. When she thinks I have calmed down she moves her hands back to my ass.

“Are you ready babe?”

I nod my head slightly and she kisses my shoulder lightly.

“Relax Bella, your still clenching.”

I was unconsciously still gripping the slick toy inside of me and I will my muscles to relax. When they do she gingerly raises my ass until the toy pulls out with a slick plop. A small groan of protest escapes my lips and I feel her smile against my skin. I sigh and hold her close.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you…”

I say softly and start to kiss her neck and shoulder. She moans softly and tilts her head to the side. I know she was close from fucking me like that, the strap on never gives her an orgasm, only brings her tortuously close to the edge. Which she said she liked because she knows she will cum fast and hard when I touch her or suck her or lick her. I run my hands down her arms.

“Give me a couple of seconds…”

I breathe out against her neck. She nods her head and kisses my shoulder lovingly.

“Take your time babe.”

I lean up and capture her lips in a soft kiss. She moans and I break the kiss, rolling off of her. I look down and bite my lip at the shiny appendage covered in my juices. I move onto my knees and start to take the harness off of her. Her hand drifts to my back thigh and rubs softly. I finally get the harness off and move between her legs. I move up her body and kiss her softly. She moans and immediately grabs my hand.

“Touch me…”

She says against my lips as she leads my hand down to her pussy. I dip my head to her chest and tease her nipple with my tongue. She moans and arches her back into my touch. My hand cups her pussy and we both moan, I love how wet she gets after fucking me.

“Fuck, your so wet.”

I mumble against her chest. She moves her hands to my back and moves them up and down encouragingly. I run my fingers up and down her pussy lips, avoiding her clit, and kiss down her stomach.

“How many do you want baby?”

I ask her vaguely, but she knows exactly what I mean as I move down between her legs. Her breathing increases.

“Two.”

I smile and use my tongue to flick her clit. She gasps and her hips jerk in pleasure. I suck her clit lightly and push two fingers deep into her wet pussy. She lets out a high pitched moan and bucks her pussy further onto my fingers, her hands find their way into my hair and hold me close. I moan and suck harder. Her walls clench around my fingers, but I push through the tightness and continue to fuck her. She arches her back and tightens her grip in my hair. Her jaw drops in a silent scream and her eyes shut tightly. I ease up on my motions and let her ride out her orgasm. She trembles slightly and I pull my mouth away from her pussy. She swallows hard and tries to control her breathing as I slide me fingers out of her pussy. She moans softly and I move back up her body, settling on her side with my leg in between hers and an arm across her stomach. She sighs and links her fingers in mine.

“You’re amazing.”

She whispers. I smile and I prop myself up on my elbow. I couldn’t keep it in any longer.

“Jen and George are moving out.”

I say excitedly. Her eyes open wide in surprise but a smile spreads across her face.

“We get the whole place to ourselves?”

I nod my head and she moves her hand to tuck behind my neck and pull me into a kiss. I moan softly and pull back. I grab her hand.

“Come on.”

I get up and pull her out of our bedroom after me.

“What are we doing?”

She asks curiously. I smile and spin her around and push her against the fridge. She smiles and raises her eyebrows. I press against her and kiss her lightly, my hands running up her sides.

“I’m fucking you in every single room of this house. They moved out the rest of their stuff while we were at dinner. I want to fuck you so hard.”

I lean forward and kiss my girlfriend hard. She moans and rakes her nails down my back making me shiver. She moves her hands to my ass and squeezes hard. I moan and slide my tongue into her mouth. She pushes us back until I’m pressed against the breakfast bar. She grabs my hands and pins them to the counter behind me. I moan as she spreads my legs with her knee. She breaks the kiss and looks me in the eyes.

“These hands don’t move. Not even an inch, do you hear me?”

I gulp and nod my head. She smiles and drops to her knees in front of me. My eyes follow her down and she immediately leans forward and takes my clit into her mouth. I throw my head back and moan loudly. She moans and grabs my leg and pulls the back of my knee onto her shoulder. She teases my entrance with two fingers and my legs tense up. She stops sucking my clit and looks up at me as she pushes two fingers into my pussy.

“Fuck, Tara.”

I pant out. She starts thrusting inside of me hard and fast. I gasp and her lips find my clit again. My knees threaten to buckle at the pleasure. I grasp at the edge of the counter, breathless with my head thrown back and panting furiously. She releases my clit and rubs her thumb hard on my clit. I gasp and everything in my body tells me to move my hand to her wrist and thrust her fingers deeper into me. She notices my slight struggle to keep my hands where they are and she smiles. Though smug, she thrusts deep into me, giving me what I want. I scream out in pleasure and find myself right on the edge of my climax. She replaces her thumb with those delicious lips and I feel myself unravel. My hand flies down to her head and I hold her against my pussy as I buck myself on her face. She moans and continues to suck my clit and finger me until I lean back against the counter. I pant for breath as my hand releases my grip on her head and I hold onto the counter for support. She pulls out of me slowly and I let out a small whimper. She stands up and grabs my chin harshly, making my eyes snap open to meet her dark, angry ones. Shit, I had moved my hand. The rules with her in the bedroom was ‘do what I say’, ‘when I say’, ‘because I say it’ when we were having dominant/submissive sex. I gulp and she glares at me.

“Stay here.”

I nod my head obediently. She leaves the kitchen and walks into our bedroom. I wait patiently and curiously until she makes an appearance again. I gasp softy and bite my lip. She was standing at the entrance of out bedroom with the strap on erect between her legs. She strokes the cock and jerks her head towards our living room.

“Get on the couch, on your knees facing the door.”

I lower my eyes to the floor and make my way to the couch, quickly getting in her demanded position. I grip the backrest of the couch and hear her walk up behind me. I close my eyes and lick my lips in anticipation. She steps in closer behind me and the appendage rubs against my inner thigh. I gasp softly and she places her hands on my hips, leaning over my body.

“You’ve been a bad girl, disobeying my demands. What am I going to do with you?”

She whispers into my ear. I shiver at her words and her hands slide up to the front of my body, cupping my breasts softly. I moan and moan louder when she tugs on my nipples. I arch my back and press my ass against her stomach. She smiles against my shoulder and nips at the sensitive skin of my shoulder blade, the spot that makes me whimper every time. My breathing increases and she kisses down my spine.

“What do you think darling? Do you think you deserve to be punished for disobeying me?”

She whispers against my ass before she sinks her teeth into my skin. I gasp at the mix of pain and pleasure. I moan and press my lips in a tight line, nodding my head.

“Mmhmm. Yes, baby. Punish me. I deserve it, I was a bad girl. Set me straight Tara.”

I give into her teasing. Suddenly her hand is smacking down on my ass. I gasp and moan in pleasure. She grabs the cock and stands up behind me. She slowly rubs the cock in between my pussy lips.

“Are you ready for me, slut?”

I moan at the use of her foul mouth. One hand grips my hip tightly as she kneels on the couch behind me, spreading my legs wider.

“Give it to me baby.”

With my last word, she thrusts deep into me. I let out a squeal and claw at the back of the couch, her thrust pushing my front against the couch. She groans and kisses my shoulder, silently telling me she loves me. I acknowledge it with a moan and try to move back against her cock. She hums against my skin in appreciation.

“Mmm, you like that, do you? When I enter you real hard…”

She emphasizes the word with a hard, rough thrust that makes us both grunt.

“…like that? Huh?”

I nod my head furiously.

“Again. Please, again.”

I beg her. She grips my hips harder and thrusts into me over and over again. I moan and grip the top of the couch like a lifeline. I try to thrust back to take her cock deeper into me. She smiles as she sees this and makes short thrusts into my dripping cunt, not going deeper into me. She suddenly leans farther over my back with a moan, stilling her motions. I whimper. She stopped!

“No, no, no. Don’t stop. Baby, please, Tara don’t stop. I’m begging you.”

I plead oh so desperately with her. She moans at my begging and kisses my neck.

“Oh baby, I’m just getting started.”

I shiver and she thrusts deep into me. I let out a loud, erotic moan. She moans and does it again and again. Pounding me closer and closer to orgasm. I claw desperately at the couch and moan constantly as she fucks me deep and hard. I let out the familiar squeak and she moans deeply.

“Are you ready to cum for me, Bella?”

My muscles start to tighten around her shaft and I whimper and press my head into the couch. She reaches in front of me and starts to rub my clit as she buries her cock deeper than ever on her last thrust. I gasp at the combined pleasure.

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

She whispers into my ear. I moan and tremble as my orgasm crashes down on me. She continues to rub my clit. My legs shake and I let out a last cry of submission and slump over the couch. She releases my clit from her relentless fingers and kisses my shoulders and back as she lets me ride out my orgasm. I pant and move my hand into her hair as she kisses my neck. She runs her hands up and down my thighs.

“Relax honey.”

I relax and she gently pulls out with a soft moan coming from me. She moves off of the couch and takes off the strap-on. I feel her hands on my hips and the next thing I know we are laying under the throw blanket on the couch cuddled up to each other. My head was on her chest and my arms around her waist. She kisses my forehead and pulls me in closer. I drift into sleep with her heartbeat against my ear.

---

Sister Theodora learns new magic and practices it.

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2013

Chapter Fifteen: Practice

“Theodora…” the ethereal voice whispered. “Awaken…”

I realized I was dreaming as the voice blew away the fog of sleep from my mind.

In my dream I was with my family, having dinner. Sean, my husband, was sitting opposite me at the dining room table. Between us sat Shannon on my right, or oldest daughter, happily chatting to Mary who sat on my left. And past Mary sat our youngest, little Missy, who was feeding her baby doll with a little bottle. Behind me, I could feel the malevolent gaze of the Kurt, the damned Warlock who stole me away from my family.

The dream would play out the same as it always did. In a moment, Kurt would walk in and I would … do things to him as my family happily ate their dinner. And then I would wake up, sweating and shivering, and I would cry myself back to sleep, heartsick for my husband, for my daughters. Kurt had stolen my family away from me. When Sister Louise freed me, Kurt had already made me tell my husband all the filthy things I did to Kurt, how much I enjoyed his cock. He made me divorce Sean and sign away my parental rights. When I was freed by Sister Louise, it was too late for me to go back to Sean. He had been too hurt.

The damage was done.

“Theodora…” the voice whispered again.

I looked around, conscious that I was dreaming. Kurt was there, lurking behind me, a shadowy form with a mohawk and red eyes and silver glinting at his lip from his piercing. Kurt loved piercings, the asshole had made me get piercings all over my body: my lips and nose, my nipples and clitoral hood, and both of my labias. The holes had healed over the last thirteen years, but not the memories. I could still recall Kurt pulling on the rings piercing my nipples, or my labia until the pleasure turned to pain.

“Theodora…” The voice was coming from the hallway that led back to the bedrooms. Sean and I had a tiny house, only three bedrooms and one floor. Missy and Mary had to share a bedroom but Shannon got her own bedroom because she was the oldest.

I followed the voice and saw silvery light shining underneath the door to the bedroom I used to share with my husband. My heart was beating in my chest. What was going on here? My hand shook as I reached out for the door, the metal cold beneath my sweaty palm.

“Theodora…” the voice came from right behind the door, ethereal, accompanied by a musical chorus, like the ringing of wind chimes.

The door opened and standing in the room, shining brilliant silver, was a seemingly young looking man, fit and muscled like a Greek statue, dressed in a white tunic. He was handsome, almost beautiful, his face chiseled and perfect, square-jawed and my face flushed with desire. His hair was shining gold, his eyes brilliant sapphires, and his skin burnished bronze. His face was peaceful, serene even, just the hint of a smile played on his lips.

“Theodora, I am the Dominion, Ramiel, here to guide and instruct you through your dreams.”

I swallowed. “Thank you, my Lord.”

“I am unworthy of such honors, you may refer to me as simply Ramiel,” he said humbly. “As you have suspected, Sister Louise has fallen to her Pride and been made Thrall by the Warlock.”

Fear ran cold across my skin. “I will not fail,” I said, not sure what else to say.

“Of course not, Theodora. However, the Demoness Lilith has been summoned and serves the Warlocks.”

“Warlocks?” I interrupted. “There’s more than one?”

“Yes, lovers,” Ramiel simply answered. “With Lilith of the Black Womb aiding them, the traditional powers of our Priestess will soon be ineffective. Lilith will arm the Warlocks with the ability to see your golden aura and will make their Thralls immune to control and exorcism. Other methods will be necessary. More oblique methods.”

It was worse than I though. “I … I have never faced a demon before.”

“It has been many centuries since Warlocks have been so armed, but fear not. Tactics were developed and I am here to teach you.”

His tunic melted away, leaving him naked. His manhood was hard and erect, rising out of a forest of golden hair. “You need to … be with me?” I asked, excited. The touch of an Angel was Ecstasy.

“Just as you were taught your current prayers,” Ramiel answered. I remembered those early dreams after I took my vows, taught my prayers by the Angel Hadraniel. It had been several very pleasant nights of being the lover of an Angel. “This first prayer you shall learn is called Prayer of Avvah.”

Ramiel’s bronzed hand reached out and caressed my face, pleasure rippled through my body. My clothes melted away and Ramiel was kissing me, wrapping his arms about my body. I could feel his manhood pressing hard against my stomach and I moaned wantonly into his lips. Like with Gabriel and his Ecstasy, pleasure surged through my body ending at my womanhood in an explosion of pleasure.

I was lying on the bed, Ramiel was on top of me, his cock hard and pressing at the opening of my pussy. “Praise God!” Ramiel moaned as he sank slowly inside me.

I cried out in passion, his girth pleasurably spreading my pussy, the head of his dick rubbing deliciously on the sensitive walls of pussy. I racked his strong back with my fingernails as another orgasm rolled through me. Ramiel started a slow, steady rhythm atop me. I slid my hands down and gripped the hard muscles of his ass, pulling him harder into me.

“The Prayer of Avvah can only be used on a mortal, one not touched by evil,” Ramial gasped as he thrust in and out of me. “It will create a powerful, obsessive attraction between two people.”

“I don’t … oh fuck … understand?” I gasped. “How could that … uhhh … useful?”

“There are two Warlocks. They are lovers,” Ramiel explained. “A wedge must be driven between them. Separate, they will be more vulnerable. Particularly the male. His powers are too dangerous and Lilith serves his lover.”

“Okay,” I moaned. “Harder, please! Oh, God! Oh, God!”

Ramiel fucked me harder, faster. It felt so good! Nothing was better than a man inside you, and an Angel was even better than a man. My legs wrapped about his waist, hugging him tightly to me. My third orgasm was building quickly. Every time his cock buried itself into my cunt, my clit rubbed against his groin and my orgasm grew and grew until I screamed my pleasure loudly.

“To perform the Prayer,” Ramiel continued, after my orgasm ran its course, “you must sleep with the Mortal. When they orgasm, whisper Avvah into their ear followed by the name of the person you wish them to have form the obsession with. When that Mortal lies with the one you named, the Bond of Avvah shall form.”

“All right,” I panted, kissing his beautiful face, enjoying his muscular chest crushing my breasts, my nipples.

“Tonight, you will find a mortal to test it out with,” Ramiel continued. “You will know him when you lay eyes on him and whom to make his obsession with. When you are sure you’ve preformed the Prayer correctly, you’re true target is Samantha.”

“Antsy?” I gasped, confused. “The girl I’m staying with.”

“Her brother is Mark Glassner, the Warlock,” Ramiel answered. “To arm himself against you, he will need to sleep with his sister. Thus, we shall turn the Warlocks plan against him.”

“Yes, yes, yes, I can do that!” I panted, grinding my hips into Ramiel, desperate to reach another orgasm. Ramiel began plowing me hard, his cock felt like fire as it plunged in and out, over and over. His thrust became more frantic, my pussy was beginning to ache pleasantly from the urgency of his fucking. His cum was liquid fire inside me, igniting every nerve in my body and …

… I woke up, cumming and groaning, wrapped up in the sheets of my hotel bed. I was drenched in sweat, my silk negligee clinging wetly to my body. The air conditioner blew cold upon my body and I shivered.

“Have a good one?” Antsy asked, sleepily. “You’ve been moaning for the last ten minutes.”

“What?” I asked, confused.

“Did you have a nice wet dream?” Antsy grinned, sitting up in her bed. She was wearing a yellow t-shirt that left her slim legs bared.

“Yeah,” I answered, smiling. “A really nice one.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunlight was just starting to streak through the bedroom window, waking me up. My fiancee, Mary, slept peacefully next to me. A streak of auburn hair lay across her pale, freckled cheek. She was so beautiful, I reached out and gently brushed the strand of hair out of her face. She smiled in her sleep and murmured sleepily. I kissed her cheek and slowly crawled out of bed to take a piss.

I slipped out of the bedroom and headed downstairs for my morning jog. None of the sluts were awake and the house was strangely quiet. On the porch the two members of the Naked Jogging Club waited, Anastasia and Madeleine. Anastasia was a blonde, Russian beauty that strangely dyed her hair a dark black while Madeleine was a brunette, Southern belle with a wickedly hot accent. I hated jogging, but I did it to get in better shape for Mary. Of course, watching two fine, naked asses bobbing before you was a hell of a motivator.

As I jogged, my thoughts drifted to Karen and the conversation Mary and I had with her last night after Thamina tended to her injuries. Karen was more than happy to tell us everything about the Nuns. They were called the Sisters of Mary Magdalene and worked for the Archangel Gabriel. They were sent after Warlocks that were causing major disruptions. Usually, a Warlock can take months or years to attract a nuns attention, but I guess I went for broke with the orgy in Bestbuy so a nun was dispatched quickly.

The good news was, there weren’t a lot of nuns. Only one other in North America. Sister Theodora was her name, and she was a dirty-blonde woman that appeared eighteen year old with a heart-shaped face and blue eyes. Karen told us about the gifts nuns get from Gabriel: eternal youth, the ability to see auras, their prayers. I was surprised to learn Karen was fifty-one, she looked eighteen. She had spent four years as a Thrall to a woman named Susanne before she was freed and joined the nuns herself.

Karen explained how a nun controls a Thrall and just how limited it was. The nun could implant a trigger that would she could later exploit. But, once the nun was controlling the Thrall, she had to constantly keep reinforcing her commands so the nun couldn’t let the Thralls out of her sight once she started controlling them or they’ll quickly revert back to their Warlock’s control.

Karen suggest hiring regular men as bodyguards and not give them any orders. A nun could only affect Thralls. So a regular person was immune to their powers. It was something to keep in mind if I couldn’t find a way to seduce my mom. Of course, that was another problem. I still had no clue how I was going to do that. According to Lilith, I needed to sleep with my mom to make my Thralls immune to nun’s power. I had to seduce her or rape her. How the fuck do you seduce your mother?

I shuddered, thinking about the alternative. I couldn’t rape my mother. She was … well … my mother. Maybe if she had been an asshole like my father, but she was always the sweetest woman in the world. Even when she was angry with me I weirdly felt like she still cared about me. Not like my dad, the asshole would just get drunk and hit me. Fuck, the fact that she’s put up with my dad for thirty years must make her a saint or something.

I shook my head in frustration and noticed two women waiting at the street light ahead. Two new members to the Naked Jogging Club would distract me from the problem with my mom. The women were Belinda, a hot thirty-five year old, and her even hotter, sixteen-year-old daughter, Cassie. Belinda and Cassie lived a few streets down from me, so I decided to have everyone jog back to Madeleine’s for the post jog festivities.

On the way back, however, a news crew was parked on the side of the road, filming us. From KIRO 7 News, the Seattle affiliate for CBS. I decided to find out what was going on. I had the ladies continue on to Madeleine’s and then head home when they got dressed. I guess the post job festivities would wait for tomorrow. The ladies had school and work to get to, I guess. There was always tomorrow. Luckily, the reporter was female and I bet she was attractive, TV news only hired attractive people, so I jogged across the street.

There was a greasy looking guy operating the camera and an attractive, caramel skinned reporter with honey hair. It was hard to tell what nationality she was; Hispanic, Asian, Filipino, or African American. Maybe it was all of them, blended together to make this smoking hot reporter. She wore a pink, silk blouse and a tight, gray pencil skirt that showed off the nice curves of her ass. A look of fear crossed her eyes and her cameraman stepped between us, still filming, as I approached.

“Sir,” the reporter asked, swallowing her fear, “Jessica St. Pierre, Kiro 7 News, why are you and that group of ladies jogging naked?”

“We’re the Naked Jogging Club,” I told her. “Why don’t we go in your news van and talk about it, alone.”

“Sure,” the reporter said in her bubbly voice.

“Eh, Jessica, are you sure about that,” the cameraman asked.

“Yeah, Freddy,” Jessica answered, rolling her eyes.

“Relax, Freddy, Just hang outside and never tell anyone about this,” I ordered. “And delete the footage.”

“Yeah,” Freddy muttered, playing with his camera. “Shit.”

Inside the news van was crowded with equipment. There was a video editing machine on one side and shelves holding cables, lens, batteries, and other items covered the opposite wall. A large cylinder filled part of the van, the telescoping satellite dish that would rise up for broadcasting.

“Get naked,” I ordered Jessica.

“Of course,” she nodded. “To better understand why you go around naked.”

I laughed. “Sure, babe.”

She started unbuttoning her pink, silk blouse. Underneath she wore a frilly, pink bra that covered her round tits. The bra clasped in the front and I reached out and unclasped it, spilling her dark breasts out. They were lovely, topped by brown nipples and I reached out and pinched one. She opened her mouth to protest but she caught the look in my eye and blushed. She was naturally submissive I was thrilled to learn.

Her skirt unzipped on the side and she slid it off her slim hips. Her panties were a matching pink and as frilly as her bra. She pulled those off, shaking her hips side to side as she worked the tight panties of her hips. Her cunt was waxed bare, her labia protruding thickly out of her slit. Moisture beaded on her lips and her vulva was swollen with desire.

“You are fucking hot,” I told her, my cock hard with my lust.

She blushed. “Thank you.”

“You’re going to be my sex slave,” I ordered her. “And my fiancee, Mary’s slave. You will do whatever filthy, depraved things we tell you to.”

She nodded.

“You’ll have a very important job,” I further told her. “You will need to use your contacts to alert me of any issues, like reports of naked joggers, or anything about Mark Glassner or Mary Sullivan. Or anything strange that happens in the area.”

“Yes, sir,” she said.

“Master,” I corrected, pinching her nipple, hard.

“Yes, Master,” she gasped.

“You will act like your normal self around others,” I told her. “Tonight, when you get off work, pack up your clothes, jewelry, makeup. Whatever you need for your job. You have a new place to live.” I gave her the house address. “Okay, slut?”

“I understand,” she answered. Then hastily added, “Master.”

“Do you have a husband or boyfriend?”

“No, not really, Master.”

“Good, get down on all four.”

Jessica hastily got down on her knees, presenting her caramel ass to me and her wet cunt peaking out between her slim thighs. I knelt behind her and squeezed her ass. I slid my cock slowly into the velvety warmth of her cunt. It felt so nice to slide inside her, to hear the wanton moan that issued from her lips.

“Oh, you’re shaft feels so nice in my snatch, Master,” Jessica moaned.

I stroked her ass, spreading her cheeks and finding the dark asshole. I licked my thumb and shoved it up her ass. She gasped and writhed her hips as my thumb wiggled up her tight asshole. Her cunt tightened on my cock as I invaded her ass.

“Fuck, you’re pussy’s nice,” I panted. “But I bet you’re ass would feel even tighter.”

“If that would make you happy, Master,” Jessica gasped. “Then stick your shaft up my bunghole.”

I pulled out of her cunt and moved up, finding her wrinkled asshole with the head of my cock. I pushed with steady pressure and the head of my cock slipped past her tight ring and into her warm bowels. I slid in easy and Jessica purred in pleasure. I started a slow pace, savoring her tightness.

“Fuck, I’m not the first cock you’ve had up your ass, hey slut?”

“No, Master! I love it up the ass!”

“I bet you do, you filthy whore,” I said.

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “I’m such a whore! I love dicks! In my mouth, my snatch, my cornhole!”

My balls were slapping on her taint as I fucked her ass harder. “Here it comes!” I panted and then creamed her ass with four mighty spurts.

“Oh yes, cum in my ass!” she gasped. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Her ass convulsed on my ejaculating cock as her orgasm trembled through her body.

I pulled my cock out of her tight ass. “Do you know what good little sluts do after Master’s cock has been up their ass?”

“What, Master?” she asked.

“Clean it with their dirty little mouths.”

Her tongue was pleasantly rough on my cock as she licked me from root to tip. She played with my tip, digging her tongue into my urethra to get out the last bit of sperm. She was a skilled cocksucker and soon I was hard and fucking her face, shoving my cock down her throat. She cupped my balls, gently squeezing them as I neared another orgasm. When I was about to cum, I shoved my cock all the way down her tight throat and shot my cum straight into her belly.

“Put your panties on,” I told her as I grabbed her bra. “Enjoy my cum up your ass all day.”

“Thank you, Master,” she answered, wiping her lips.

Freddy scowled at me when I walked out of the news van, Jessica’s bra clutched in my hand. I jogged home. Breakfast was just getting set on the table when I walked in. The sluts and Mary were looking at bridal magazines, again, and I walked up and kissed Mary. They were all sweaty from their morning aerobics and digging into plates of blueberry pancakes and scrambled eggs.

“Where’s Karen?” I asked. “And Thamina?”

Fiona set a plate in front of me and kissed me on the lips as Mary answered. “Oh, she was feeling a little ill this morning. Just threw during aerobics. Thamina took her upstairs.”

“Oh,” I shrugged, fondling Fiona’s ass. “Well, I had a pretty fun morning.”

“With those ladies you go jogging with,” Mary asked slyly.

“No, with a news reporter,” I answered, holding up Jessica’s bra, and then told her all about Jessica while I hungrily ate Desiree’s delicious breakfast and Fiona started sucking hungrily at my cock beneath the table.

“Is this here?” Mary asked, holding up her phone. There was a video playing of Jessica reporting on a winter storm last year.

“Yeah,” I answered and came in Fiona’s sucking mouth.

“Hmm, don’t swallow,” Mary purred and pulled Fiona up and kissed her, sucking Fiona’s cum stained tongue into her lips. Mary smacked her lips and then went back to studying her phone. “She looks pretty,” Mary stated.

“Trust me, she has a smoking body,” I told her.

“Well, you do have a discerning eye.” Her hand reached out and stroked my dick, wet with Fiona’s saliva. “Or at least, a discerning cock.”

“Wanna take a shower?” I asked archly as my dick hardened in her hand.

Mary laughed richly. We never quite made it to the shower. Her ass was so inviting as she raced up the stairs in front of me that I pinned her against the hallway wall and started to wildly fuck her. She was soaking wet and my cock slid easily in her. Mary held me tight and was panting loudly as I plunged hard into her.

She was so beautiful, and her pussy felt so amazing. I could never get tired of her. Her laugh, her smile, the way she bit her lip, her freckled breasts and plump ass and her tight holes. I loved her mouth as she nibbled on my lip as we kissed and her soft fingers tracing my spine as we made fucked.

A bedroom door opened and Karen and Thamina peered out. Karen was looking a lot better after sleeping on a bed. Her scrapes on her wrist were fading, and her ass wasn’t quite so welted. Her eyes were no longer red with crying and puffy with exhaustion. Thamina wore her nurse’s outfit and her headscarf. Her body was clearly visible through the white, transparent material of her uniform and her dark nipples were hard.

“Feeling better?” Mary asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Karen answered. “I don’t know what was wrong. But I’m feeling better.”

“Well, there’s breakfast downstairs,” Mary said.

“Thamina, wait,” I panted. I was close to cumming. Thamina waited patiently while I continue fucking Mary. “I’m close, Mare,” I whispered in her ear. “You ready for my hot cum.

“Fill me up!” Mary panted, her arms hugged me tightly and she kissed me passionately. I was hammering her cunt hard and her hips matched my intensity. Are groins slapped together hard. Mary’s tongue was wiggling in my mouth when I groaned came inside her. Mary came right after, her cunt spasming on my dick and her fingernails bit into the flesh of my back.

“Oh, fuck that was good!” Mary panted as we pulled apart. Sperm leaked out of her pussy as my cock pulled out and Thamina knelt down and started to lick her cunt clean like a good slut.

“Thamina, get some money and then go buy thirteen small duffel bags,” I told her. “When you get back, get the other sluts together and put two million dollars in each bag.”

“Yes, Master,” she said and scrambled to follow my orders.

Mary looked questionably at me. I scooped her up in my arms and carried her to our bedroom. “I figure two million per house on the street. That’s easily double what they’re worth.”

“Wow,” Mary said. “So much.”

I shrugged. “Might as well spread the wealth around. I can always get more.”

Mary giggled. I took her into the bathroom and we finally got to that shower. “What are you doing today, before the meeting?” Mary asked.

“Relax,” I said with a shrug. “Lillian made a sex tape. We could watch that.”

“Really, with who?” Mary asked curiously.

“This punk-rock girl with a mohawk,” I answered. “Zelda, I think her name was.”

After the shower we went down to the living room and got the TV sat up for streaming off Lillian’s phone and then curled up on the couch to watch it. It was the first time Mary and I watched porn together. Hell, it was the first time I’d watched porn with someone else since I was in Junior High, and then we all watched silently wishing we were alone so we could jack off. Or, at least, that’s what I had been wishing. With Mare I had someone who could stroke my cock for me, and do other, more exciting, things with it.

The angle didn’t show much, just two forms writhing about on the bed. Luckily, their moans came through, loud and clear. Zelda, the girl with the mohawk, was a screamer when she came. After ten minutes, Mary and I were too busy to watch the tape. Mary was on top, riding me hard. Her perky breasts were bouncing above my face. I gripped her plump ass and slid my right hand down into her crack. I found her wrinkled asshole and teased it with my finger.

“Shove it in,” Mary hissed, leaning over me. Her arms were braced on the couch arm, around my head, her breasts jiggling above my head.

My finger pushed against the tight ring of her asshole and then slipped in. She was warm and tight and I shoved my finger up to my second knuckle and then slowly fucked it in and out of her ass. Mary’s panting became higher pitch and her dusky nipples dangled in front of my face. I latched onto her left tit, sucking greedily at her hard nub.

“Oh, you’re cock feels so wonderful in my cunt!” Mary panted. “Oh, my mighty stallion! Oh, fuck, fuck, you’re making me feel so fucking amazing!”

Mary’s cunt pulsed on my cock as she bucked on top of me, screaming her orgasm. She kept riding me, hard and fast. Her cunt was so wonderful, sliding up and down on my cock. I switched breasts, sucking her right nipple until it was hard and shiny with spit.

“Are you gonna cum in my naughty pussy?” Mary asked. “Gonna fill it up with your creamy spunk.”

“Yeah, Mare,” I gasped. I looked up at her face, twisted beautifully with lust. “My cum’s going to flood my naughty filly’s cunt!” My balls tightened and my orgasmed built and built. I groaned loudly and shot my sperm into her hungry pussy.

“Oh that feels so good!” Mary groaned as she came a second time on my cock. “So warm inside me!”

She collapsed onto me, her sweat dampened hair brushing my face as she brought her face closer. I kissed her beautiful, red lips and enjoyed her soft breasts rubbing on my chest. Mary cuddled on top of me and her cheek pressed against mine as we went back to watching Lillian’s sex tape. Lillian was on her knees and Zelda, the mohawk girl, was fucking her asshole with a strap-on. My finger was still up Mary’s ass and I started slowly moving it in and out, then I slipped a second finger up her ass.

“You want to fuck my ass?” Mary asked, whispering in my ear. “Do you want to stick your hard cock up my tight, dirty backdoor?”

My cock was hardening in her soppy cunt.

“Your ass is so amazing,” I told her. “I love how tight it feels on my cock.”

Mary climbed off me and pulled me to my feat, then she got down on all four on the floors, shaking that plump, beautiful ass at me. Her legs were parted and her freshly fucked pussy leaked a mix of our cum, running in whitish rivulets down her thighs. “Eat my ass, hun,” she cooed. “Get me all nice and ready for your big cock.”

My cock wasn’t that big, but it was nice hearing Mary say it was. Then again, Mary’s only been with a few guys, so maybe she didn’t know I was only average sized. I knelt behind my fiancee and spread her ass cheeks. Her puckered asshole was dark and I slowly bent down to lick it. I had never tongued a woman’s ass before and I was a little hesitant. But, I was doing it for my sweet Mary.

Her ass had a sour taste and Mary purred as my tongue circled about her asshole. Encouraged by her moaned, I pressed my tongue hard against her tight opening and my tongue slid in, wiggling about inside her ass. I slid one of my hands down to her juicy cunt and found her hard clit and started to rub the nub.

“Ohh, yes,” Mary moaned. “That’s so nice. You’re tongue feels amazing, Mark! Eat my dirty ass!”

My fingers were sliding inside her wet cunt, lubed by my sperm, while my thumb rubbed her clit. Her hips writhed in pleasure and my lips were glued to her asshole. My cock was so hard, I just had to stick it in. I pulled my lips from her asshole and pulled out my sticky fingers. I shoved the mix of cum and cunt juices up her ass and then rose up behind her.

“Here I come, Mare,” I panted, rubbing my dick against the rosebud of her asshole and sank into her tight, silky ass. “God, you feel so good, Mare.”

“Ohh, my stallion,” she groaned. “Ream my ass, stud!”

On the TV, Lillian was cumming on Zelda’s strap-on, moaning like the wanton slut she was. Mary moaned just as wantonly for me as I fucked her ass hard. My balls slapped against taint. Auburn hair spilled across her smooth back, dark red against pale skin. The muscles in her back rippled as she fucked me back.

Mary threw her head back and her flushed face smiled back at me. “You’re so beautiful!” I gasped. Her mouth opened wide and her eyes squeezed shut as she came, her ass milking my cock greedily. “Here it cums, Mare!” I gasped and fed her hungry hole my cum.

We were both breathing heavily. I pulled her up onto the couch with me and we cuddled on the couch. Lillian’s sex tape was over. “What time to you need to leave?” Mary asked.

“The meetings not until four,” I told answered.

“You once promised to watch Grey’s Anatomy with me,” Mary pointed out, grabbing the Bluray remote. The Bluray player was one of those wireless players that you could watch Netflix on.

“Yeah, okay,” I said. How bad could it be?

Pretty bad. But Mary seemed to like it and I liked holding Mary in my arms so I put up with it. During the credits of the first episode, Mary remembered something and grabbed her phone and showed me a photo. “This is Dr. WolfTail,” she said. “The OB/GYN I’m seeing tomorrow.”

Dr. WolfTail was a young woman Native American with beautiful, cinnamon skin and a deep black hair that was long and straight. Her eyes were wide and dark and she had a small, red mouth. A sensuous mouth that looked puckered for a kiss. The picture was from a Group Health website advertising their clinic “I think she’ll do,” I answered.

That reminded me and I grabbed my phone but Mary glared at me. The next episode started and I had to wait for the credits to make my phone call. When the episode was finally over, I called Kay Jewelers and added three new chokers to my order, promising to pay triple for them to get them done fast.

“What was that about?” Mary asked, pausing before the next episode started. Apparently, Mary was allowed to pause Grey’s Anatomy. Good to know the rules.

“Something for the sluts,” I answered.

Desiree brought us out some delicious sandwiches for lunch and asked permission to go grocery shopping. She took Allison with her, the pair giggling as the left. The other sluts joined us for lunch and got to watch an entire episode of Grey’s Anatomy. The all seemed to like it, except for Lillian who seemed as bored as I was. Then they went back down to the basement to continue counting out thirteen bags of two million dollars each.

Around two, I had to get ready for my meeting with the Police Chiefs. LESA, where the meeting was, was all the way in downtown Tacoma, across the street from the Courthouse. About a thirty minute drive from South Hill.

“Thanks for watching it with me,” Mary said, kissing me, as I stood up.

“Oh, it was no problem. I enjoyed it.”

“Liar,” she said, smiling. “But thanks for trying.”

Mary and I were both sticky from our fucking and Mary wanted to take a shower. I enjoyed watching Mary take a shower, so I joined her. As she soaped her breasts, I asked, “Are you coming with me to the meeting?”

“No, I’m going to take a few of the sluts to this bridal shop and to find a wedding dress,” Mary answered. “And look at bridesmaids dresses.”

“So, eh, when do you want to get … um … married?” I was suddenly nervous. I just couldn’t believe this beautiful creature, my filly, was actually going to marry me. Where had all my confidence gone to?

“How about July?” she asked, just as cautiously.

“Next month?”

“Yeah, it’s not to soon, is it?” She was nervous too and I laughed. Mary frowned at me. “What?”

“Nothing,” I said. “It’s just you seem as nervous as I am.”

“Well, it’s happening pretty fast,” Mary answered. “This last week has almost been a dream and I’ve just wondering when I’m going to wake up.”

“Never,” I answered. “We’ll dream together forever.”

Mary kissed me beneath the warm spray of the shower. “Forever,” she said, breathless and kissed me again. My heart was pounding and her naked, wet body was pressing against me, her nipples brushing my chest were hard. I could feel the warmth of her desire between her thighs and then I was in her, exulting in her embrace.

Afterward, we had to wash ourselves all over again.

“So, why July,” I asked as we stepped out of the shower. I grabbed a pink towel and began to dry Mary off.

“My parents were married in July,” Mary answered, wistfully. “They were married in a field out near Mt. Rainier. It was a field of beautiful wildflowers. I remember my parents showing me and my sisters the pictures once, right before she … ran off. Everyone looked so beautiful and handsome.” There was a catch in her voice and she swallowed. “My parents looked so in love. You would never know my mom was such a whore back then.”

I hugged her from behind. “You’re not your mother,” I whispered.

“I’m not,” she answered, firmly. “I wouldn’t leave you for the world.”

“So, any particular day in July?”

“July 20th, it’s a Saturday,” Mary answered.

“So, little more than a month away,” I said, adding it up in my head. “I can’t wait.”

Mary missed my arm. “Me either.”

Mary started doing her makeup while I shaved. I put on a pair of jeans and a nice, white buttoned-down shirt with blue stripes and headed downstairs and got Chasity. The other sluts were lounging around the basement. It looked like they had finished counting out the money. I told Chasity to drive so we could take advantage of the Police only parking in front of the courthouse.

Chasity drove with her sirens the whole way and really got her car up to speed, so we made good time out to Tacoma. She parked her car and we got out and walked across the street. We drew eyes, or I should say, Chasity drew eyes in her slutty cop outfit. Her outfit was a short miniskirt, thigh-high black boots and a blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving the slopes of her pale breasts mostly exposed. She still had her gun belt on, though, and her gun.

I met Chief Hayworth in the lobby and he nodded to Chasity. “Mr. Glassner, Officer Vinter,” he greeted, shaking my hand. Chasity saluted him. “It’ll be just a few more minutes, Mr. Glassner.” he told me.

Other older men, and two women, were filtering in. Some in suits, others in the dress uniforms of their departments. All were accompanied by younger men carry briefcases, some in suits and others in cop uniforms. After a few minutes, we all made are way to a a large room with a table at the center. There were plaques for each Chief or the Sheriff at their spot at the table. Chairs lined the wall where their aides would sit. The Pierce County Sheriff sat at one end of the table and the Chief of Police of Tacoma sat at the other end.

Chief Hayworth introduced me when everyone was gathered. “Hi, I’m Mark Glassner,” I said, a little nervous. Having a room full of cops staring intently at you was intimidating, even with my powers. “Whatever I do is legal,” I said, giving the standard cop orders. “If anyone approaches you and says ‘I am Mary Sullivan’ or ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ do whatever they tell you.”

I don’t know why I was relieved when they all nodded in agreement or voiced their consent, but I was. It’s not like I thought my powers wouldn’t all of sudden not work. Not intellectually, anyways. There was that tiny voice of doubt and disbelief that I tried to ignore.

“Okay, the reason I’m here is my fiancee and I need bodyguards,” I continued. “So, on Saturday, at noon, at Sparks Stadium in downtown Puyallup I want each of you to send one to three young, attractive female officers to tryout for my bodyguard. They’ll need to bring their patrol car and all their tactical gear. I will select twelve, and no more than one per department, to serve on the guard. You won’t need to pay them, I will cover that, but they will need to stay on your duty roster on special assignment.”

The Chiefs looked a little confused as they agreed to the request.

“Good, and one other thing, keep an ear out about any investigations into me or Mary Sullivan,” I answered.

“Like your connection to that gas attack in South Hill,” Sheriff Erkhart asked. Erkhart was a tall man dressed in a beige, Sheriffs uniform. His black hair had wings of gray streaking from the temples that made him seem distinguished. “Or your connection to several bank robberies?”

“Yeah,” I answered, frowning.

“The FBI’s involved,” the Sheriff warned. “There’s a warrant out for your arrest.”

“Okay,” I nodded. “Keep me appraised of the investigations, then.”

“Sure, Mr. Glassner.”

“Well, that’s all I needed,” I said. I shook their hands and Chasity and I headed back to her cop car.

“It went well, Master,” she said.

“Yeah,” I told her. “You’re going to be in charge of the bodyguards.” I paused. “If anything goes wrong, if anything happens to me, you will need to take Mary to safety. Ignore her orders, her safety will be your number one priority.”

“Absolutely, Master,” Chasity answered. “Where shall I take her?”

“We’ll have to figure that out,” I replied as I slid into the passenger seat.

Chasity backed out of the space and drove towards the light at 11th St. The light was red and I glanced over and noticed this beautiful twenty year old waiting at the crosswalk texting on her phone. She was dressed in a white blouse with red embroidery and had no sleeves, exposing her tan arms. Stonewashed jean shorts clung to her shapely ass and beautiful legs covered by dark pantyhose descended from beneath her skirt. She was had curly brown hair, like Karen, and the memory of forcing Karen came back to me. My cock hardened as I remembered Karen’s pleas and cries.

“Chasity, see that girl at the crosswalk.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Arrest her.” I ordered. “You don’t need to be gentle.”

Chasity’s eyes glanced down to the bulge forming in my pants and she smiled and turned on her lights and got out of the car. She unfastened her holster and drew her sidearm and approached the girl. The girl noticed the cop car’s lights flashing and she looked quizzically, slipping her phone into her purse. I got out of the car to watch.

Chasity aimed her gun at the girl. “Against the building, bitch! Hands on your head. You’re under arrest!”

“What?” gaped the girl.

“Against the wall,” Chasity growled. “I’m not going to tell you twice, bitch!”

The girl jumped and scurried to the wall, placing her hands on her head, her purse falling to the ground. “There must be some mistake,” she squeaked in fear, tears starting to roll down her face.

“Shut up!” Chasity barked, holstering her gun. Chasity walked up to the girl, reached out with her left hand and grabbed the girls hands on her head. With her leg, Chasity forced the girl to spread hers and then started to pat her down.

“What the fuck!” the girl gasped as Chasity took liberties in her search, groping the girls ample breasts through her blouse.

Chasity pressed up against the girls back, licking her ear. “You’re so pretty. My Master’s going to enjoy you.”

“What?” the girl demanded, her face going white.

Chasity’s hand slid down and slipped under the girls skirt. “Do you have anything hidden up your snatch, bitch?”

“No!” The girls eyes widened as Chasity shoved a finger or two up her cunt. “Help me! This cop’s molesting me! Help!”

Other pedestrians glanced at her, but no one moved to help the girl. Chasity pulled out her handcuffs and easily cuffed the girl’s arms behind her back and walked her over to the police car. Chasity opened the back door and shoved her roughly inside. I slid in after the girl, shoving her across the seat as Chasity grabbed her purse and got back in the patrol car and continued driving.

“What’s happening,” sobbed the girl.

“I’m going to fuck you,” I told her, stroking he face. She flinched and started screaming. “No one’s going to help you. What’s your name.”

“Abby,” she sniffed. She glared at Chasity. “You’re a cop, how can you do this.”

“I may be a cop,” Chasity answered. “But I’m Mark’s slave first.”

I grabbed her face and kissing her mouth. She tried to pull away, struggling in my grip. I ripped her blouse open, buttons popping off, when I finished kissing her, exposing a plain, boring white bra. That wouldn’t do and I shoved it up, exposing a pair of round, heavy breasts topped by dark nipples. I bent down and sucked one of the nipples into my mouth, nibbling lightly, as Abby struggled and shouted. I slid a hand up her thigh and found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing.

I wanted to feel her cunt so I ripped a hole in her pantyhose and shoved the gusset of her panties to the side and felt her furry bush and found her warm slit. I caressed it, searching for her clit. It was hard and I started to gently roll it between my fingers. Her pussy was growing wet on my fingers. I sucked harder at her nipple and slipped a finger up into her cunt.

“No, stop!” she cried. “Please!” I just fingered her faster, grinding her clit beneath my palm. “This can’t be happening,” she begged. “Oh, god, please help me!” I added a second finger and her breath quickened. I rubbed more insistently at her clit. “No, I won’t,” she protested, her hips wiggling on the seat. I sucked harder on her nipple and finger fucked her faster. Her body betrayed her and she came on my hand.

She was sobbing again, shame filling her face. “What a dirty whore! I’m raping this bitch and she just came!”

“What a fucking slut,” Chasity giggled. “I bet her dirty snatch is hungry for you cock.”

“Let’s find out.”

I pulled the bitch onto my lap so she straddled me, her heavy breasts dangling in front of my lips. I nipped at her hard nubs and then pulled her panties to the side and placed my cock at the wet entrance to her cunt. I pushed her down, groaning as she sank warmly on my cock. I slid in easy, lubed by her orgasm, and I sank all the way into her.

“Doesn’t that feel nice?” I asked.

She turned her head, not want to look at me.

“Answer me, slut!”

“Yes,” she whispered pathetically and fresh sobs wracked her body.

“Of course it does,” I answered. “Sluts always want a hard dick up their cunt’s.”

“I’m not a slut,” she protested.

“Of course you are, only a slut would cum on her rapists hand.”

Abby sat on my cock crying. Every time Chasity hit a bump in the road, Abby would bounce on my cock, bringing a soft gasp from her lip. I just enjoyed her tight cunt on my dick and started sucking on her breasts, playing with her nipples with my tongue while my hands kneaded her ass.

“Oh, god, I am a slut,” she whispered, giving in.

And then her hips started to move, slowly at first, rising up a little and sliding back down. A low moan escaped her throat and she picked up the rhythm of her fucking. I stopped sucking her tit, looking up to see pleasure and disgust war on her face.

“Is she fucking you, Master?” Chasity asked, glancing in her rearview mirror. “What a nasty slut.”

“I am,” Abby panted. “Oh, god, I can’t believe it feels so good. I’m such a nasty, terrible slut!”

She rode me all the way to South Hill, cursing and panting in pleasure. I came in her tight hole twice and she creamed my cock three times, her cunt milking my cock. “I’m such a whore!” she would pant, or, “I’m such a terrible slut!” “Only a slut would do this! A naughty, disgusting slut!” When she would cum, she would sob in shame but kept right on fucking me.

When we got off the freeway at South Hill, I told Chasity to pull over. “Get this filthy whore out of here.”

Chasity pulled over and grabbed the bitch and hauled her out of the car. “Master, I’m very wet, may I use her?”

“Yeah,” I said.

Chasity forced Abby to her knees and pulled Abby’s head under Chasity’s skirt. “Lick me, bitch. Like a good little slut.”

Abby complied and Chasity came all most instantly, creaming her face with sticky juices. Chasity then bent down and uncuffed the bitch and threw her purse at her. We left Abby sobbing on the side of the road, her cunt full of cum and her face smeared with pussy juices.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mark left, I pulled on a blue, pleated skirt and a white blouse. And then I went looking for the sluts. I found them down in the basement. They were playing some sort of game. Xiu was blindfolded sitting on one of the beds and the other sluts were taking turns sticking their fingers in their cunts and letting Xiu taste and seeing if she could guess who’s pussy juices it was.

“Violet,” Xiu guessed and Violet giggled wickedly.

“Fiona, Violet,” I shouted. “We’re going out. Karen, Lillian, and Xiu, I want the house spotless when we returned.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the sluts all said, jumping to their feat. Violet and Fiona raced upstairs to get dressed while the other three raced upstairs to start cleaning. I had to wait a few minutes on Violet and Fiona to get dressed in their slutty clothing. Violet in a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a black white blouse. She embodied the naughty schoolgirl fetish to a T, with her hair in two pigtails, knee high white socks, and her fresh face. And Fiona wore a fluted, black skirt and white, low-cut halter top. Her breasts swayed beneath the fabric and her nipples were hard little bumps.

I pulled Fiona to me and kissed her, Fiona’s tongue eagerly pushed into my mouth. I broke the kiss, grabbed one of Violet’s pigtails and pulled the smiling girl to me and kissed her. She was so innocent looking that I just had to defile her. I broke the kiss and pushed gently down one her shoulders. Violet’s cheeks were spotted red with desire and she eagerly knelt down and dived her head under my skirt.

I gasped as her tongue began flicking at my clit. The girl may look innocent, but she had become a dirty slut since Mark popped her cherry in that hotel elevator three days ago. Violet slipped a slim finger up into my cunt as she nursed on my clit, wiggling the finger around. I gasped and came hard when the little slut’s fingernail brushed my G-spot.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Violet said, licking her lips. Fiona kissed her, eager to taste her mistress’s cunt.

I led my sluts out to my car and I drove my Eos like a maniac, eager to get to the bridal shop. My eagerness attracted attention and I got pulled over by a Puyallup cop. When he walked up to my car, I said. “I am Mary Sullivan,” hoping Mark had gotten to the cop.

The cop blinked. “Oh, sorry, mam, didn’t know it was you. You’re free to go.”

Laughing, I sped off. Mark thinks he has already gotten almost half of the Puyallup cops under his orders, lucky for me I ran into one of them. We quickly reached the Wedding Lace, a bridal shop in a strip mall that it shared with the Heavenly Creature Salon. It was the salon where I had a wonderful morning getting waxed by this beautiful Vietnamese woman named Joy. After she waxed me we made passionate love. My pussy tingled as I remembered her soft body.

We walked into the Wedding Lace and all three of us gushed. It was filled to the brim with beautiful wedding dresses. White, lacy works of art. We giggled as we browsed the shelves, looking for the perfect dress. I wanted a short train, and low cut neckline. Mark loved my freckled breasts and I wanted them to be shown off.

“Hi, I’m Bonnie,” a purple-haired woman greeted. She was in her mid-twenties, tall and slim. Her hawkish nose was pierced with an amethyst stud and her lips were large, sensuous and a deep red. She wore a sleeveless, ruffled white blouse and a black, pencil skirt. Black tights covered her long, slim legs. Her purple hair was held up in a loose bun. Around her neck was a cloth ruler.

“I’m Mary,” I said, shaking her head. “I’m getting married next month and I need a dress.”

“Congratulations,” Bonnie said, smiling lovely. “What style of dress were you thinking of.”

We talked and Bonnie got out a few dresses that she thought would do. I picked one I liked and she quickly went and grabbed a few more. Every time I settled on one, she would produce another and another until I had seen about twenty dresses and I was sure I had found the right one.

The dress was so beautiful. It was strapless, the bodice covered by white lace that then wrapped around the dress in a diagonal band across the stomach ending at the skirt. The skirt, itself, was beautiful tiers of ruffled fabric trimmed in delicate lace, giving the dress a graceful, bell shape. I closed my eyes and pictured myself in the dress, how Mark would gape in amazement at how stunningly gorgeous I looked in it.

“This one,” I said, eyes misting with moisture.

“Let’s go in the back, and I’ll take your measurements,” Bonnie said. The sluts followed me into the back. Both Violet and Fiona had knowing smiles. The naughty girls thought I was going to seduce Bonnie.

I probably was, I thought and giggled. Bonnie glanced at me. “Sorry, just thought of something funny.”

“Well, strip down to your undies,” Bonnie said and then jumped when she noticed Violet and Fiona. “Um, are you staying?”

“It’s not a problem, is it,” Mary asked, pulling her blouse over her head.

“No, its not …” Bonnie snapped her mouth shut and blushed. “Miss, you didn’t have to take off your bra.”

“I wasn’t wearing one,” I said nonchalantly and unzipped my skirt and dropped it to the floor. “I don’t often wear underwear anymore.”

“Of course,” Bonnie said. “Are you going to want undergarments for your wedding?”

“Hmm,” I thought. “Yes. It’s a special occasion after all.”

“That it is, miss,” Bonnie said and then she guided me up onto a small, raised platform in the center of the room.

Bonnie began to take my measurements, wrapping the cloth ruler about my body. When she was measuring my bust, her hand brushed my nipples sending a delicious tingle throughout my body. Bonnie was blushing beautifully and I felt my pussy began to moisten. When she knelt down to measure my legs, I parted my thighs. Her eyes glanced up and then froze at the sight of my waxed pussy. Her pink tongue wetted her red lips before she started to measure my inseam.

She started on my right leg, measuring up my inner thigh, up to my crotch. Her hand brushed my damp pussy and I stifled a moan, pleasure shivering through my body. She measured up my left leg, her hands shaking with desire. Her hand slowly drew the cloth ruler up my shin, past my knee, and up my smooth thigh, growing ever closer to my aroused pussy. When her hand brushed my pussy, I couldn’t stop the moan from escaping my lips.

Bonnie snatched her hand away, breathing heavily. She licked her lips again, her green eyes wide with desire. And then her head moved forward and she buried her face in my pussy, her tongue greedily licking across my vulva. She licked once more, her tongue sliding through the groove between my labia before she pulled away.

“Oh my God!” she gasped. “I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me! It was just so … so …”

“Tantalizing?” I finished.

“Yes,” she breathed, her eyes still fixed to my pussy.

“Don’t be afraid, then,” I urged.

Bonnie drew a deep breath and then buried her face back in my twat, her hands reaching around to cup my ass, pulling me tight against her mouth. Her tongue wiggled out, slipping into my wet hole and hitting all the most delightful spots in my cunt.

“Oh, yes!” I moaned as the delightful woman ate my pussy. “What a wanton slut!”

“I bet, Mistress,” Fiona purred. Violet knelt before Fiona and was happily lapping at her red-furred cunt. Fiona had her hands wrapped around Violet’s pigtails, using them as handlebars to guide the girls mouth.

Bonnie wasn’t a novice at cunt lapping. Her tongue explored my pussy and her lips happily sucked my clit and up and down my labia. I came for the first time when she slipped two fingers up inside me and started to quickly fuck them in and out of my cunt. She kept right on sucking at my clit and quickly brought me to a second orgasm.

“Fuck that’s good!” I gasped, gripping her purple hair and grinding my cunt on her lips. “Keep it up, bitch! Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum again! You fucking slut, eat my pussy!”

I creamed her face a third time and almost lost my balance on the platform. I stumbled off and sat heavily in a nearby chair, breathing hard. Bonnie’s face was stained with my juices and she was breathing just as hard. I glanced over at the sluts and saw Fiona and Violet happily sixty-nining. The teenage Violet lay on top of Fiona.

I got up and pushed Bonnie down onto her back and then straddled her face and her tongue felt wonderful on my cunt again. I pulled her black skirt up and her black tights down. Underneath, I found her silky, red panties, the gusset wet with desire. I pulled them to the side and discovered her cunt was shaved bare. A silver ring pierced her right labia, in the center. I grabbed the ring and gently tugged at her pussy lips and Bonnie moaned into my cunt. Then I dove into her pussy. She tasted fresh and tart and came almost the moment my lips touched her pussy, flooding my lips with more of her tasty juices.

We devoured each other’s cunts. Feasting on pussy juices, sucking on clits, and fingering wet holes. Her juices covered my face, her scent filled my nostrils. I enjoyed playing with her piercing with my tongue, sucking it into my mouth. Twice more she came on my greedy lips, bucking and writhing beneath me. I only came once more on her lips, but it was powerful, starting deep inside my womb and exploding out with fervor and a gush of my juices on her lips.

When I rose up, sated, Violet and Fiona were cuddling on the floor. They both kissed me and got a taste of Bonnie’s cunt from my lips. I cupped both my sluts breasts, giving their nipples playful twists and then we were all getting dressed.

“So, you will get my dress done as soon as possible?” I asked.

“Oh, yes,” Bonnie panted. A lustful smile crossed her lips. “I can’t wait to get it finished so we can have the first fitting!”

“Absolutely,” I agreed and kissed Bonnie on the lips.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sat at the Marriot’s bar, with the oh so original name of the Lounge, looking for the guy I was supposed to practice this new Prayer on. Ramiel said I would know the man when I saw him. So far, nothing had jumped out and I nursed my appletini as a parade of men hit on me. I let Providence guide me here, jumping into the first cab and told the drive to take me to a nice bar.

And now, for the last hour, I had been sitting at the bar. I was wearing a slinky little dress, made of small, pleated black strips. Silver thread was woven into the fabric and the dress would shimmer as I moved. The neckline was a scoop that exposed most of my breasts and a short skirt that showed off my long, shapely legs.

“What the hell, Natasha?” a man shouted at the end of the bar.

“Chill, babe,” a dirty-blonde woman said. She was sitting at a table with two young, Cuban guys. “We’re just talking!”

“The hell you are,” the man objected. “I saw you flirting with them.”

“We were just talking, Keith!”

“I saw you’re hand on his leg!”

“Hey man, it’s like she said, we were just talking,” one of the Cubans said.

“Back off asshole,” Keith shouted.

“Christ, you’re drunk,” Natasha accused.

“Of course I am! I’ve been watching you whore around the bar all night!”

Natasha slapped him hard across the face and then stalked out of the bar. The two Cubans looked awkwardly at each other then left Keith, who just stood their looking dumbfounded. Then, he sat down at her vacated seat. I moved over to the table sitting down beside him.

“It’ll be all right,” I told him, lightly touching his hand. He was definetly the one.

He snorted. “We’re supposed to be married in two days.”

“Congratulations,” I said, stroking his arm. “She’s a lucky gal.”

“She’s probably sucking one of those guys right now,” he bitterly said. He grabbed Natasha’s drink, a fruity concoction with an umbrella, and downed it in a single gulp.

“You don’t really think that,” I told him. Christ, what a jealous asshole. “What woman would want one of them when she could have such a handsome guy like you.”

“Then why was she flirting with those guys,” he asked, his anger vanishing. “Why?”

“Some women don’t know what they’re missing. If I was her, I would be draped all over you, making sure no other women could do this.” Feeling bold, I reached down and stroked his cock through his pants.

“Holy shit!” he gasped, finally looking at me. His eyes widened as he saw my cleavage and he licked his lips.

“I bet she’s sucking one of those guys right now,” I lied, whispering in his ears. She probably was crying in her hotel room, but that wouldn’t get Keith into my panties. “Maybe she’s sucking one off while the other fucks her cheating little cunt.” Keith groaned in pain. I rubbed his hardening cock. “Doesn’t seem fair, does it?”

“No,” he answered, hoarsely.

“I’m going to go into the men’s room, last stall. If you want to even the score.”

I left him there, walking purposefully towards the bathroom, making sure my ass swayed as sensuously as possible. I didn’t look back. He would follow, men were so pathetically easy. I walked boldly into the men’s room. There was no one to object, anyways, and I entered the last stall and waited, my heart pounding in my chest. I hiked up my skirt and pulled off my panties and then bent over the toilet, ready to get fucked.

The bathroom door banged open and someone walked down to my stall. There was a knock. “Are you …” Keith stammered.

“Yes,” I answered, huskily.

“Oh, God!” Keith moaned when he opened the stall door and feasted his eyes on my blonde-furred cunt and plump ass.

There was the metallic sound of a zipper and then I could feel him standing behind me. I wiggled my ass invitingly and could feel the head of his hard cock prodding my ass. He was breathing heavily, hesitating. God, why won’t he stick it in. My cunt was on fire with anticipation. He gripped my hips, suddenly, his cock sliding down my ass towards my cunt.

“That whore!” Keith shouted and shoved his cock hard into my cunt.

“Oh, fuck!” I gasped. He was big.

His cock had some girth to it and he was ten, eleven inches long. He was fucking me hard and fast, his cock head slamming against my womb. Christ it hurt! The pain mixed delightfully with the pleasure of his cock rubbing against my sensitive pussy walls. The sound of slapping flesh echoed through the stall and Keith was muttering softly.

“Fucking whore, spreading her legs for those guys!” he gasped. “Sucking their cocks. I bet she swallows their cum!”

Keith picked up the pace of the fucking. My tits bounced about in my dress from the force of his fucking and my left tit popping out of the bodice. I wanted to grab my tit and play with my nipple, or slide my hand down and rub my clit, but Keith was fucking me so hard I needed both my arms to brace me against the wall.

“Whore, whore, whore!” he kept muttering. “I bet she’s letting him fuck her in the ass ass. Natasha never lets me in her backdoor!”

Fuck, I don’t blame her. Keith’s cock was huge. I couldn’t imagine taking something that big up my ass. And then Rameil’s words came back to me, “When they orgasm, whisper Avvah into their ear followed by the name of the person you wish them to have form the obsession with.” Shit, I wasn’t in the right position. “Stop,” I gasped.

“What?” he gaped.

“My arm’s are tired, let’s switch positions.” They were. Keith was fucking me so hard my arms were getting sore holding this pose.

I pulled away from him and then leaned up against the stall wall, the painted metal cold on my ass. Keith grabbed my tit, squeezing it clumsily and then his cock was prodding at my pussy. I grabbed it and guided the monster back into my tight, sore hole. I gasped as he shoved back in and he started pounding away.

“Are you gonna cum in me,” I whispered into his ear. His groin was crushing my clit, every press of flesh on my clit building my orgasm. “Flood my hot little pussy with your sticky spunk!”

“Oh, God, I am!” he gasped. “Sorry, Natasha!”

I felt the first squirt of his cum shoot inside me. “Avvah Natasha!” I hissed in his ear, my orgasm threatening to spill over me. “Avvah Natasha!” I let my orgasm roll over me, shuddering in his strong arms as his cum shot inside me, filling me up delightfully.

Keith pulled away, a blank look falling across his broad face as the Prayer took effect. Breathing hard, I grabbed a ball of toilet paper and began to wipe myself clean. I threw the cum-stained paper into the toilet and flushed it, then looked around for my panties. As I pulled my panties back up and popped my tit back into my dress, Keith shook his head, coming out of the trance. He took one look at me and looked so crestfallen. He stumbled out of the stall.

I followed him out and he was standing at the mirror looking at his reflection with disgust. “Why,” he muttered. “Shit, why did I do that.”

Feeling a little guilty myself, I walked over to him and touched his arm. He flinched away. “You know she was only flirting with those guys to get your attention. I bet you were watching the game instead of her.”

“So, what now?” he asked, desperately.

“Go to her room,” I urged. “I bet she’s waiting for you to come up and apologize and make up with her. I get the feeling that she’s a bit of a drama queen?”

He snorted. “Yeah.” He hesitated. “But what about us?”

“What about us?” I asked. “It was just some harmless fun. You’re not married, yet.”

“Yeah,” he said. I could seen him rationalizing the cheating, lying to himself. “It’s not really cheating unless your married.”

“Right,” I answered.

My mission finished, I left the bathroom and spent ten frustrating minutes trying to hail a cab. Finally, I managed to flag one down. “The Sunny Beach Motel,” I told him.

“Sure ting, Miss,” he said in a thick, Haitian accent.

A minute into the ride, I felt a weird sensation, in my womb. It was like the memory of an orgasm. My body didn’t have an orgasm. There were no muscles contracting, electricity shooting through my body or any delicious shudders. It was almost like my body was remembering the sweet feeling of release.

“The Prayer of Avvah has been completed,” Ramiel’s voice whispered out of the darkness. I shuddered as invisible hands caressed my body through my dress. “Keith and Natasha have known each other and the Bond of Avvah links them. Never again will another excite them sexually.”

Ramiel’s hands traced up my side and grabbed my breasts, kneading the pliant flesh, pinching my nipples. I bit my lip to stifle my moan as an orgasm rippled through my cunt. I could feel his cock pressing at my tight asshole. No, not in the back of the cab! I tried to open my mouth to protest but instead I let out a steady moan as his cock sank into my ass.

The driver glanced in the mirror, concern painting the rich black of his face. “You ‘kay, Miss?”

I wanted to answer, but the Ecstasy of Ramiel rolled over me and my senses faded away, leaving only the pleasure of his cock in my ass. The pleasure of a cock in my pussy. Both cocks pumping away, bringing me to the height of pleasure. I was lost in the sea of sensations, a never ending orgasm that became stronger and stronger, a wave building and building before it crashed upon the shore. And then hot sperm was shooting into my ass and the largest orgasm yet rippled through my cunt, my ass, my soul.

The cock in my ass withdrew and my sense slowly returned. The feel of vinyl seat sticking to my naked ass, a cock pumping in and out of my pussy. The sour smell of sweat and tobacco. The sound of a man grunting, of flesh slapping on flesh. I opened my eyes to see the Haitian driver over me, fucking me hard.

I was laid out in the backseat of the cab, my legs wrapped around his waist. His cock felt nice in my sore cunt. He was smaller than Keith’s monster. “Bouzin sal!” the driver gasped as his warm cum spilled inside me and another orgasms spasmed weakly through my body. The Haitian pulled out of my cunt. “You one dirty bitch!” he said, his big smile reveling yellow, tobacco stained teeth. He put his wet cock away and got back into the driver seat.

As he drove away, I sat up in the cab. My panties lay on the floor and I slipped them back on. My tits were out, both wet with spit and I pulled my bodice back up. When we reached my motel the cabbie still asked for the fare. I didn’t bother tipping, his leer told me he got all tip he needed.

As I walked up the stairs to the second floor landing, fishing my key out of my purse, and started to think. I now knew I could perform the Prayer of Avvah. I just need to figure out how I could get Antsy into bed with me before she leaves Tuesday morning. That gave me five days to figure it out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“FBI tipline,” I answered, stifling a yawn. I couldn’t wait for Marty to get back from vacation and I could go back to working days. Graveyard was killing me.

“Uh, yeah,” a nervous man answered. The caller idea listed a cell phone registered to Brandon Fitzsimmons. “Um, hi.”

I started typing the information into the computer. “How can I help you, sir?” I asked.

“I have a tip on those bank robberies in Tacoma,” the man said.

“Okay, what’s your name, sir?” I knew who the phone was register, but that didn’t mean it was Mr. Fitzsimmons I was speaking to. And if it was Mr. Fitzsimmons and he wanted to be anonymous, I could maintain that fiction for him.

“Uh, Brandon Fitzsimmons,” he answered. “Listen, this guy, his name is Mark Glassner. He’s … shacked up with my wife.”

“Uh huh, and what’s your wife’s name?” I asked, typing away.

“Desiree.” He paused. “This guy, Mark, he’s a bad guy. Really dangerous. He’s got lots of weapons. He’s showed them to me. He boasted about how he would love to kill a cop.”

“Really, and where is he staying?”

“At my house 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374. He’s really dangerous.”

To be continued …

---

Claire has been trained, subliminally conditioned, and degraded by the woman-demeaning lobby group Titcage, given the new name of Fucktwat, and impregnated. As the day of her unwilling marriage approaches, Claire finds herself beginning to lactate….

Chapter 39
THE COW

By the time Claire began to lactate, she had already noticed several changes in the way she treated her breasts.

First, she had gradually found herself completely unable to move her hands in front of her tits. She assumed this was a result of her tapes – over long months, she’d been conditioned to loathe the idea of covering her breasts using her hands. A side effect of this was that she was also unable to protect her breasts in any way. When her father whipped her large fuckmelons, she couldn’t have raised her hands to stop him even if she had wanted to. On several occasions she bruised her breasts after accidentally walking into things and being able to make no effort to take the force of the impact off her tits. Claire still saw Sluthole on weekends, and once the other girl realised how Claire had been conditioned, she tested it out by stripping Claire naked and shooting at her udders with a paintball gun. Claire could do nothing but let the hard paint pellets burst painfully against her fuckbags, leaving deep purple bruises, and cry, and lick Sluthole’s pussy to thank her for the abuse.

This torture wasn’t so bad, though, as Claire had started to notice several kinds of anxiety about her breasts. Firstly, when her breasts were covered – by cloth, or a bra, or anything else that stopped them from being seen – she started to feel guilty and upset. It was only when she was able to expose her nipples to public sight that she felt normal again. She began to dread having to wear clothes for those few remaining times when she was obliged to act like a “normal” girl. (Not that Claire thought of “normal” girls this way anymore. “Normal” girls were the ones who were naked, on their knees, sucking cocks. The ones wearing clothes were brats and bitches and deserved to be raped.)

Also, and more worryingly for Claire, she was starting to notice when her tits weren’t experiencing pain, and feel insecure about it. When she was aware of no sensation of torture in her breasts, Claire began to feel guilty and worthless and unloved. Having her boobs hurt still felt unpleasant – and often excruciatingly painful – but it also felt right, and relaxing. She began to look forward to the tit-whippings from her father, and in sex with cuntslike Slutkitten or her sister she often begged them to pinch and slap her fuckhandles to help her cum. She was conscious of this change, and was scared of it – she didn’t want her tits to be in pain all the time – but there was nothing she could do to resist the conditioning, and in any case she knew it was what she deserved.

When Claire first discovered colostrum leaking from her tits on her last day of school, it didn’t bother her too much, as she had been expecting to begin expressing milk at some stage during the pregnancy. The man her father had arranged to fuck her that night was amused that little trickles of fluid came out when he squeezed her tits, but otherwise her day was as normal.

The following day, though, Claire returned to Titcage after her months at school, and when she reported to Michael at the office in the morning, and reported all her experiences to him, he was very interested to hear she was lactating.

“I’m going to give you a pump to take home with you tonight, Fucktwat,” he said. “You’ll probably find you can’t touch your own tits at all now unless you’re ordered to by a man, which will mean you can’t milk yourself either. Once your tits are nice and engorged you’ll have to beg a man to milk you several times a day to relieve tha pain caused by fullness. You’ll find the amount of milk your tits produce grows depending on how often you are milked – in short, the more you’re milked, the more you’ll need to be milked. Normally, the body also reacts to pregnancy, childbirth and the needs of your baby in fairly complex ways to control your output, but we’ll be making sure you keep a consistently high production from here on.”

He showed her the pump, and explained to her that it would need to stay attached to her tits all night long, constantly sucking at them, for the next several days. “It doesn’t need to be painful, if it’s adjusted right,” Michael said, “but I’ve included instructions for your father on how to make sure it hurts anyway.” He showed her that there was an attached special vibrator, paired wirelessly to the pump, to vary its speed depending on the intensity of the pumping, and help her associated being milked, and the pain that came with it, with sexual pleasure.

It turned out that Claire wouldn’t need the pump while at Titcage for the next few days, as Michael had arranged something else. He had Claire get down on all fours in a corner of his office, with her udders hanging down and her legs spread as far as she could. He then brought in three of the newer female Titcage interns, and one of Claire’s male co-workers. One of the girls positioned herself between Claire’s legs and began to gently lap at Claire’s pussy. The other two lay on their backs on either side of Claire, their heads underneath Claire’s fuckmelons, and began to suck vigorously on Claire’s boobs. The man knelt in front of Claire and stuck his cock into her mouth for her to suck on.

That was how Claire spent her entire day, and the next few days, with her udders constantly being sucked, her cunt constantly licked, and with a dick in her mouth. The sluts were rotated out and replaced by new interns every couple of hours, and a new man stuck his cock in her mouth whenever the last one orgasmed, but the action was constant throughout the working day. By now she was used to being on all fours, and it was easy to stay that way for an entire day. Her boobs quickly became sore from the constant attention, but that felt right in its own way.

After work when she went home, her father affixed the pump to her tits painfully tight, and it went to work sucking at her nipples, only being removed if someone fucking her that evening objected. She left it on all night, and dreamed of tit pain and degradation.

By the weekend, Claire’s milk had come in fully, and she was producing a significant amount each day. Her Titcage ID was upgraded to reflect her milk flow and quality. When the constant milking was disconnected on Friday to test her flow, she found her tits got painfully heavy and full quite quickly, and she needed to be milked every six hours or so to avoid horrible pain.

Claire also discovered a horrid new effect of her conditioning tapes on that weekend. As her tits became fuller and the pressure in them increased, Claire found herself starting to make involuntary mooing noises, like a cow. Her face went bright red the first time she did it, but she couldn’t help it. Whenever she stopped concentrating on trying not to make the sound, she would respond to an awareness of milk pressure with a vocal “moooo”, growing in volume and intensity as her pain increased. She didn’t even really sound like a cow – her vocal cords couldn’t do that – but it was clear that she was TRYING to sound like one, and even in her degraded state Claire still found that embarassing.

When she was milked by hand, she mooed as well, and found it intensely erotic. She couldn’t help but wiggle her ass as she was milked by her father, wanting attention paid to her cunt. Most times her father complied, and fucked her vigorously after milking her, but sometimes he just whipped her cunt with a belt instead for being such a slutty pregnant cow.

Claire’s sister hadn’t started to lactate yet, and when Ben visited he was always disappointed that his bride-to-be wasn’t making milk yet. He loved that Claire was lactating, and enjoyed squirting milk from her tis by pulling on them, and sucking the milk directly from her fuckbags. He would violently milk Claire’s sister’s tits, making her cry, trying to stimulate them to lactate. He got Claire to do the same, and asked her to continue the abuse when he wasn’t around.

Claire gladly helped abuse her sister’s tits. These days she thought of her sister exclusively as Cuntcandy. She knew that her sister used to be called Stephanie, but that old name didn’t suit the crying naked slut that Claire spent time with these days. It didn’t properly convey how her sister’s best part was her delicious-to-lick twat, and it didn’t properly convey how Cuntcandy deserved to have that twat raped and used the way that made Claire wet to watch.

As Claire’s milk had come in, her tits had increased even further in size from their already large dimensions. She couldn’t fit them into any of her old pre-boob job clothes at all, but her father made her try anyway, his dick hardening as he watched her trying to cram the large melons into comparitively tiny bras and halters. Eventually she had to give up and go topless, and a part of her realised that she was never again going to have clothes covering her tits like a normal girl unless it was a special occasion. She felt simultaneously horrified and pleased.

Her lactating breasts became more tender and sensitive, too. Suckling at them drove her to the brink of orgasm. Pain, the more normal sensation in her boobs, was magnified. Whatever she was feeling in her tits was now the most dominent and distracting sensation in her body, and even when they weren’t bruised or bound, the pressure of needing to be milked was there. Claire found herself thinking about her slutmelons all the time – aware of them every minute of every day – and began to understand on a direct level Titcage’s position that she was nothing but a life support for her tits and cunt. Her tits WERE more important than any other part of her, and the way they were commanding her attention constantly told her so.

When she finally returned to Titcage on the following Monday, Michael was pleased to find Claire to be a confused mass of nerves. He watched as aggresssively hand-milking her breasts made her flush with arousal and cry with pain at the same time, and enjoyed the humiliating little “moo” sounds she made as she tried to cope with the rush of sensations.

“Just think, Fucktwat,” he said, as he plugged up her cow sounds by pushing his dick into her mouth, “this is how you’re going to be for the rest of your life. We’re going to keep you lactating forever. You’re going to be a cow now. Isn’t that wonderful?”

Claire sobbed as she sucked dutifully on his penis.

“And now that you’re a cow, you’ve got one last preparation to go through before I marry you. You’ve already learned to be a good slut. Now you just have to learn how to be a good cow, and a good little house pet. We’re going to send you out to the Slut Ranch, Fucktwat. Won’t that be nice?”

Claire felt him orgasm into her mouth as he said this, and because her mouth was full of semen knew that it must be a very nice thing indeed.

(To be continued….)

---

Angela heads to the lesbian temple of Sapphique to receive her Quest and the virgin goddess blessing while Sophia has been chosen to accompany her.

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book One: The Quest
Chapter Two: The Ritual of the Holy Virgin
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2015

Note: Thanks to b0b for beta reading this!

Acolyte Sophia – Shesax, the Kingdom of Secare

I was bored as I waited in the antechamber to the High Virgin Vivian. She was the leader of all the Temples of Saphique, our Virgin Goddess. I wasn’t afraid of the trouble I was in. So I blew off prayers to play with a pair of novices. I didn’t break their cherries. They were still pure enough to be inducted into the priesthood.

I really didn’t see what the fuss was. My mother would have to give another donation, and that would be that. Then I could go back to relaxing in the arms of a pretty acolyte or novice. Serving in the Temple of the Pure, the chief temple to Saphique, had its perks. Maybe I would find those twins again. They were a sexy pair.

I squeezed my thighs together as I remembered Daisy and Rose.

I clicked my tongue stud against the back of my teeth. I received the tongue stud when I mastered the arts of masturbation and squirting, inducting me as an acolyte. The silver barbell piercing enhanced the pleasure I gave my lovers during sex.

But only women.

I was a virgin, even if my hymen had been taken by a priestess years ago. No man had ever touched my flesh, and no man ever would. I was dedicated to the Virgin Goddess. I had another piercing in my belly button. I brushed it with my fingers, playing with the ruby adorning the gold charm. The ruby represented the only sexual technique I had fully mastered—cunnilingus.

I did love licking pussy.

I would have to master another three sexual techniques before I would earn my left nipple piercing and become a priestess. I was close with fingering, and with a little more practice I’m sure I would get analingus. I was the oldest acolyte in the temple. I really should apply myself more, but I was so distracted.

Priestess Georgina glowered beside me, her heavy breasts, the left exposed by her vestments to show off her nipple piercing studded with an emerald and an amethyst, rose and fell. The blonde woman wasn’t happy with me. She was the one that dragged me here for my punishment.

I wore similar vestments, gauzy-white cloth that wrapped around my body, leaving my left breast, belly button, and pussy exposed. It was barely clothing and the temple had to be kept very warm in winter or we’d all freeze to death.

Maybe I should apply myself and finally become a priestess. Then I could minister to our worshipers. Women of all walks of life came to our temple to worship Saphique in the arms of a priestess for a small donation. That might be fun. Certainly better than some of the tasks they made me do.

I toyed with my light-brown hair as I waited, my thoughts drifting back to those twins. Daisy and Rose. They were so sexy. I could still taste their pussies on my lips and feel their soft hands and nuzzling mouths on my flesh.

My nipples hardened and my pussy grew wet. I shuddered, my hand sliding down my stomach to rub at my thighs. My pussy clenched. My tart excitement scented the air. I licked my lips, closing my eyes and pushing my hand between my thighs. I shuddered as I teased the hot lips of my pussy. I slid up to my clit, circling the little bud and—

“Stop that, you little slattern!” hissed Priestess Georgina, smacking my hand. “You are here to be punished, not so you can play with your filthy cunt.”

“Sorry, Priestess,” I muttered, rubbing at my wrist. I took a deep breath, my small breasts rising, and sighed in irritation.

“You must learn self-control. If you truly aspire to be a priestess, then you must control when you are aroused and when you are not. A priestess has perfect control of all her body’s functions.”

“Yes, Priestess,” I sighed, rolling my eyes.

“I know you love the female form, but it requires more than love to be a priestess. It requires dedication to the lesbian sexual arts. You must rigorously study. Learn all your bodies secrets and then discover where those secrets lie on a thousand other women. It takes discipline.”

“Yes, Priestess.”

Rose and Daisy appeared in my mind, smiling as their nubile bodies pressed together. Priestess Georgina kept droning on and on, but I was lost to my daydream. I didn’t rub my fingers against my pussy, but I worked my thighs together. There were many ways to masturbate, and I had mastered all of them as a novice.

I bit my lip as I worked my thighs against my clit. The pleasure built and swelled as I massaged the little bud. My thighs clenched and relaxed. I savored the rise of my pleasure. I embraced it, pulling it into my body as I imagined the twins making love, their mirrored bodies writhing in incestuous passion.

What a beautiful sight.

My orgasm shuddered through me. Soft waves rippled against the shores of my mind. I savored the gentle pleasure. I controlled my moans, but a large smile appeared across my lips as the scent of my cunt grew stronger, my thighs sticky with my excitement.

“Oh, you little slattern!” Priestess Georgina’s outburst snapped me out of my reverie. “You just masturbated!”

“Yes, Priestess,” I smiled, leaning back in my chair. “I needed that.”

“Aren’t you worried about your punishment?”

I shook my head. I had never been directly punished in my life. I had a whipping girl for that as a child. I had to watch every time she was whipped. But I had never felt the whip or the paddle, and the High Virgin wasn’t about to anger my mother by really punishing me for such a small trespass.

The door opened and High Virgin Vivian and Virgin-Superior Elizabeth walked in, both glancing at me, their faces scowling. They were both beautiful women. Like all priestesses, they preserved their youth and appeared to be about twenty-five, though I knew both were far older. The High Virgin’s face was predatory, framed by her lustrous, dark-brown hair.

She swept by me, her body almost fully on display, her piercings glinting. She had both nipples pierced, her labia, and her clit, along with her belly button. Gems adorned her piercings, proclaiming her mastery of every sexual art.

“I will deal with you in a moment,” the High Virgin said, her dark eyes focused on me.

I smiled back at her, unafraid of her gaze.

The High Virgin’s jaw tightened and she swept into the room followed by the Virgin-Superior. Elizabeth ran the temple. In any other temple, she would be the highest-ranked priestess, elected to be the administrator, but here she answered to the leader of our faith. She was a hard woman despite her willowy curves and delicious, pillowy tits.

“The High Virgin does not looked pleased,” smirked Georgina. All the priestesses and virgins hated me. They were jealous of my mother’s power.

I didn’t answer. I just glanced at the door and sighed, my feet kicking. I really wanted to get this over with. It was so boring having to wait. I leaned back my head and closed my eyes, drifting to other fantasies, trying to escape this tedium.

The door opened. “Acolyte Sophia,” Virgin-Superior Elizabeth called. “Come in.”

“Yes, Virgin Superior,” I said, standing up and striding into the office.

It was richly appointed, the shelves covered in boring, leather-bound tomes. They were probably on the most stuffy of topics. A comfortable couch set to the right of her desk, and I knew it had seen much passionate use. The High Virgin sat at her desk and Elizabeth moved behind her, leaning against the wall, her arms crossed beneath both her bared breasts.

I sat down on a stiff chair. “High Virgin,” I smiled. “Virgin-Superior.”

“Acolyte Sophia,” the High Virgin smiled, leaning forward, her hands crossed. I frowned, why was she so happy? Every other time I had been in here she reeked of disapproval. “I have good news.”

“Good news?” My eyebrows furrowed. What was going on?

“The very best,” the High Virgin nodded. “You’ve been selected for the greatest of honors.”

Suspicion tightened in my mind. “I’m not being punished?”

“For what?” laughed the High Virgin. “Sleeping with a pair of novices? Skipping a prayer? Hardly the worse thing an acolyte has ever done. I even did it once or twice myself.”

I blinked. What had happened? Had someone cast a spell on the High Virgin? Had one of the mages of Thosi enchanted her? Or maybe a changeling had took her place? But changelings only appeared as men, right?

Maybe I should have paid more attention to my studies.

“What is this honor, High Virgin?” I swallowed.

“Tomorrow, Squire Angela of the Knights Deute comes to the temple to be blessed and receive her Quest.”

My stomach clenched. Oh, no. This could not be happening.

“And you have been chosen to be her acolyte. You shall guide her and support her on her perilous journey.”

My mouth went dry. “But…but…Maria is the most accomplished Acolyte. Or what about Rebbecca? I…I…”

“You are the oldest Acolyte? Who is more experienced than you?”

I didn’t want to leave the comforts of the temple. I didn’t want to have to travel the world and help some stupid knight on her quest. “But…but…my mother. She won’t be happy.”

“Why wouldn’t she be happy?” smiled the High Virgin. “It is such an honor to be chosen. Think of the glory to our Goddess you shall win. You shall rise high in the church’s hierarchy. Almost no one reaches the rank of Virgin without journeying on a quest.”

I shuddered. Virgins were the senior priestesses, ones who had mastered every art and served Saphique with distinction. Only from the Virgins was a Virgin-Superior elected. And only from the Virgin-Superiors was the High Virgin chosen.

“Your mother will be pleased,” Virgin-Superior Elizabeth smiled. “She has written us several letters urging us to choose you and extorting all your…virtues.”

The High Virgin nodded. “Yes. You are the perfect candidate for this Quest.”

I swallowed, trembling. My mother would want this. She dreamed of me being the High Virgin someday. My stomach clenched. I saw it in the High Virgin’s eyes—she had finally found a way to punish me.

“I…I…am honored,” I whispered, fighting my urge to throw a tantrum. I had learned decorum and propriety from my mother. There was no escaping this punishment. I swallowed, tears beading in my eyes. “Is there anything else?”

The High Virgin shook her head. “You are free until the ritual tomorrow. I would pack.”

“Thank you, High Virgin.” I stood up, my body trembling. I fought the urge to run. I walked calmly to the door, twisted the door knob, and stepped out.

Priestess Georgina smirked when she saw my ashen face. “So what is your punishment?”

“I’m…going on a Quest.” Months of rough travel, sleeping on the ground, eating stale food, all so some stupid Knight could slay a stupid monster in the far-flung reaches of the world.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Squire Angela

My sleep was punctuated with nightmares.

Monsters prowled in my mind, each looking to devour me. Yellow, bloated ogres attacked me with hard cocks, eager to rape and breed their monstrous spawn in me. Snarling werewolves attacked out of the night, eager to tear my flesh to pieces. Ambushing panthopuses leaped from the brush, their tentacles reaching for my flesh. Cruel efreet whipped me with lashes of fire. Trolls grew back severed limbs as their gnarled hands tried to grab my flesh. Nagas wrapped their serpent-like, lower bodies about my body and crushed the life from me. Angry treants tried to wrap their choking branches about my neck.

And then I felt comforting hands on me as morning approached. They were rough and calloused, but I knew them well. Kevin. He held me, driving off my nightmares. I fell into deeper dreams as my lover protected my sleep.

His hands touched me, his voice soothed me. I would be okay. I had trained to fight bogarts and bugbears and kobolds. I didn’t need to be afraid of a rakshasa feasting on my flesh or a naglooshi driving me mad with fear.

Lips kissed my flesh. My dreams grew warmer. The lips touched me everywhere. My nipples were sucked on. My breasts were licked. Ticklish delight filled my dreams as the lips nuzzled at my bellybutton. Strong hands rubbed at my thighs, spreading me apart. The heat gathered between my legs.

Enjoy your dreams, Lady Delilah whispered.

She appeared in my dreams naked and lovely, and it became her lips kissing down my pubic mound to my aching pussy, her flaming hair spread across my thighs.

I savored the dream as her green eyes flashed at me. Lady Delilah was so perfect. So beautiful. She made me ache with desire. Lips nuzzled at my pussy. I shuddered and moaned, the dream fading as the pleasure increased. I struggled to hold onto the dream, fighting off consciousness. I didn’t want to give up Lady Delilah licking my pussy.

Her tongue lapped through my folds, thick and strong, swirling through all my silken delights. I shuddered. The dream fading faster. My body writhed and twisted. Light grew brighter behind my eyes, drawing me up from the depths of sleep.

“Yes,” I groaned as my eyes fluttered upon.

Lady Delilah slipped from my mind. Kevin was between my thighs, his hazel eyes peering into mine. I shuddered. His lips were strong and his cheeks were whiskered, rasping against the sensitive folds of my pussy.

“Mmm, what a lovely way to wake up,” I groaned as I arched my hips. Lady Delilah and her sensual beauty was forgotten as my lover tongued me harder.

His strong, right hand slid up my flat belly, reaching for my heavy, round breasts. I shuddered as he squeezed and kneaded my flesh, his lips nipping at my labia. More sighs escaped my mouth as I let the pleasure flow through my body. His fingers wrapped around my nipple.

Kevin rolled my nub. Sparks of excitement shot through my body. My hips undulated, smearing my hot pussy against his hungry mouth. His whiskers scratched harder at my intimate flesh. I loved the feeling. So masculine and strong.

“Kevin, you stud!” I squealed. “Eat my pussy! Make me cum!”

His fingers pinched my nipple hard. I gasped in delight, squeezing my blue eyes shut. I tossed my head, my fiery curls flying about my face. My breasts heaved as my stomach tensed. The pleasure swelled through me, growing in my core.

Kevin’s other hand slid beneath my body. He found my firm ass, squeezing my cheek. His fingers worked at my flesh, moving deeper and deeper into the crack of my ass. I knew what he wanted.

“Finger my ass and eat my pussy! Oh, Kevin, you are the best! I love you!”

My heart thudded faster as Kevin’s finger teased my backdoor. I squealed as he circled my puckered sphincter. The sensations built in the core of my body. Kevin’s tongue wiggled into to the depths of my pussy as he jammed his finger into my bowels. I was double fucked by him. My hips bucked and my toes curled.

“Yes! What a stud!”

My orgasm surged closer. My hands reached down, grasping his dark, flowing locks while I ground my pussy against his handsome face as he kept devouring me. I bucked and shuddered in delight as my pleasure kept building and building. My tits shook as I gasped and shuddered.

“Kevin!” I screamed as my orgasm rippled through me.

The pleasure washed through me. My pussy clenched and spasmed as I bucked. My fingers dug into his hair, holding his face to my pussy. I humped and gasped, smearing my hot flesh against his lips as I let myself get lost to the passion.

My moans echoed through my small room. My bed creaked and shuddered as I thrashed. Kevin’s hungry mouth kept licking and sucking at my pussy. New sparks of pleasure kept flooding through me while his finger pumped faster and faster in my asshole.

“Oh, yes!” I screamed as a second orgasm burst through me. “Damn, Kevin! You are amazing! Slata’s cunt, yes!”

His lips moved up. His tongue found my clit. My eyes shot wide open. My stomach tensed and I sat half-up as he assaulted my tingling clit. It was so sensitive after I came. The rapture was so close to agony. I gasped and bucked, spasming as my mind was lost to the pleasure. His tongue flicked and batted my clit. Every stroke sent another gusting wind of bliss through me.

I groaned. I couldn’t take it. I was dying of bliss. My breasts heaved. Pleasure burned through every inch of my flesh. My heels drummed on his broad back as I struggled to breath. My vision darkened. Stars danced before me.

“Holy Slata’s tits!” I screamed. “Holy Pater’s cock! Oh, yes! Oh, Kevin! Please! You’re killing me! So amazing! So good! Oh, yes!”

Kevin lifted his lips from my pussy, his handsome face, sculpted to masculine perfection, grinned at me.

“You slayed me,” I moaned. “Oh, my Knight, you have vanquished my body.”

“Good,” he grinned, sliding up my body, his hard body pressing against me. He was all ropy muscles. I held him, pulling him in for a kiss. It was soft and gentle, and I savored my tangy musk on his lips.

“Thank you,” I gasped. “Oh, gods, that was intense.” I struggled to catch my breath, the pleasure still burning through me. “Thank you, thank you,” I moaned over and over.

“You’re about to embark on your Quest with a nubile acolyte of Saphique. She’s going to be eating your pussy day and night, so I needed to make sure that you remember what I can give you.”

I giggled. “Oh, I will remember this orgasm until the day I die. No little lesbian acolyte can take your place.”

“I hear they’re very good.”

“But they don’t have stubble,” I told him, rubbing at his cheek. “You need to shave.” I kissed him, rubbing my cheeks against his and savoring the rough feel.

“I’ve seen a few women that have stubble,” Kevin grinned. “Maybe you’ll get a homely acolyte that has to pluck her upper lip.”

“They better not,” I stated. “Not after they gave you that doll-faced acolyte of Slata for your quest.” All the male squires would go to the Temple of Motherhood, dedicated to the Goddess Slata, for their blessing and Quest. The Temple of the Pure allowed no man to step foot on their holy grounds. “How many times did she suck your cock?”

“Every morning,” Kevin grinned. “She woke me up with these amazing blowjobs. She was hungry for cum. I swear, she sucked any cock that was brandished at her. Those Slata priestesses are horny vixens.”

Kevin’s hard cock rubbed against my hip. I slid my hand down and grasped it. “And how many times did you fuck her?”

“Every night,” he grinned. “She could do things with her pussy that I had never felt. She controlled her muscles in there. It was…nice.”

I arched an eyebrow. “I hope you’re not bored with my untrained pussy.”

“Never. I love you.” Kevin kissed me as I stroked him.

I groaned, melting into his kiss as I jerked his hard cock. He throbbed in my hand, pulsing with his need. I rubbed the tip, loving his moans. His arms wrapped around me, pulling my body closer to him, my pillowy tits rubbing on his hard chest.

His lips broke our kiss and then he buried his face into my cleavage. I groaned as he pressed my tits against his whiskered cheeks. He growled as he nuzzled me, his lips sucking and nipping at my flesh as he mounted me.

My legs parted. I rubbed his cock against my thigh, smearing precum around my flesh. Kevin groaned around my hard nipple, vibrating my nub. My pussy clenched. Despite my earth-shattering orgasm, another itch formed in my depths.

“Mmm, Kevin, I need you in me,” I groaned. “I need all of your cock I can get. I’ll be without it for so long. This acolyte won’t have a hard cock to fuck me.”

Kevin grinned. “I guess I don’t need to be worried.”

“You never did,” I purred, pulling his cock towards my pussy.

He slid up my body, his hard muscles rubbing on my throbbing nipples. I shuddered as I swabbed his cock against my wet pussy. My lips tingled. I gasped as I nudged my clit. Kevin’s hands caressed my side as he kissed me, his hips thrusting, trying to penetrate me.

I moved him lower through my folds. He felt the entrance to my pussy. I shuddered in delight as he filled me. His thick cock stretched me open. He always did. He must have the biggest cock in the Knights Deute. I had fucked plenty of others, but his always made me feel virginal.

“Kevin!” I groaned in delight as he worked atop me. My hands stroked his muscular back and down to his clenching ass.

“Damn, Angela!” he groaned. “I so missed this pussy.”

I clenched down on him as he thrust. The pleasure swelled through me. His groin crashed into my clit while his cock struck all the wonderful spots in the depths of my sheath. Our bodies worked and heaved, my breasts crushed by his chest. I loved his weight atop me.

“Keep clenching your pussy,” groaned Kevin. “I love it.”

“Is that what the Slata acolyte did?” I groaned.

“Yes! Priscilla did just that. But even better.”

I groaned, clamping down my pussy on his cock. I liked it. The pleasure increased as I gripped him. I shuddered as he drew back and slammed into my tight depths. Our lips met again as the fire roared inside my depths. My pleasure churned, spilling through me.

My hips bucked harder. I ground my clit into his pubic bone as my thighs wrapped around his waist. I needed him to fuck me harder. I was almost there. My body tensed as my orgasm built inside me.

“Kevin! Pound me! Make me cum!”

“Yes!” Kevin groaned. “Fuck, Angela! Oh, fuck! Take it!”

“That’s it! Harder! Oh, damn!”

Kevin pounded me hard. His cock almost hurt as he speared me. My sheath rippled. My orgasm sparked through me. I bucked beneath him as I squealed in delight. I held onto my lover as my climax washed through me.

“Damn, Angela! Work that pussy! Oh, fuck! So hot! Slata’s cunt! Yes!”

Kevin slammed into me as my pleasure began to recede. His thrusts were more frantic. I squeezed down with my pussy and stared into his hazel eyes. His face contorted. His cock throbbed in my depths. And then his hot seed spilled into me.

I held onto Kevin. I savored him atop me. I wanted to spend every last moment in his arms before my Quest.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Acolyte Sophia

I trembled as I gathered with the other acolytes that would be participating in the Blessing. There were eight of us, seven to anoint the knight-to-be and me to be blessed with her. They all shot me puzzled looks.

“I can’t believe you were chosen,” dusky-skinned Maria hissed. She was half-Hazian, her skin exotic. “What was the High Virgin thinking?”

“I don’t know,” I muttered. “You’re welcome to change her mind.”

Maria’s face paled.

Heather gave me a smile. “I guess the High Virgin thinks highly of Sophia.”

“She’s the only one,” Rebbecca muttered, toying with her curly-brown hair.

“I’m competent,” I scowled at her, trying to put a brave face on the Quest. I didn’t feel it. I couldn’t sleep at all last night. I even snuck out to a novice’s bed to try and tire myself out with sex. That didn’t work, though the novice had no problems sleeping.

Fears trembled through my body. I would have to help the knight-to-be fight some disgusting monster like a vampire or a drake. Or a hydra with all its heads dripping with slime in some filthy swamp.

I shuddered in disgust.

The door opened and Novice Agnes stepped in. “The Priestesses are ready to purify you.”

I took a deep breath. This was it. The ritual would begin soon. I would be tied to this knight, compelled by our Goddess to journey on her Quest. If I balked, I would be kicked out of the temple and no amount of my mother’s money would change that.

“I am the daughter of Duchess Catherine,” I whispered to myself. “The blood of kings flows in my veins. I can do this.”

My stomach clenched in fear.

“Come on,” Heather said, taking my hand. “Let’s go.”

I trembled as I followed after her. We walked through the temple following the Acolyte into the main sanctum. The statue of Saphique, carved out of white marble, rose above the sanctum, buxom and beautiful, wearing the same, gauzy vestments we did. The artisan, supposedly trained by the God Krab himself, had captured the Goddess’s sensual beauty. I could almost believe the statue was alive. The room was covered in pillows and tapestries depicting Saphique and seducing the various goddesses into lesbian delights adorned the room. The baptistery had been uncovered, a small pool filled with the creamy breast milk of the priestess.

The High Virgin stepped forward, her hands cupping her round breasts.

“Bless this pool of your sweet milk, Saphique!” she prayed, squeezing her tits. Milk shot from her nipples, squirting into the pool. Every priestess could lactate at will—the source of their divine magic. The creamy scent filled the room. “Let your purity wash clean our acolytes. Let them imbibe your blessings and be vessels for your divinity!”

Energy rippled through the air. The calm surface of the milk suddenly stirred, as if some invisible hand had reached in and swirled through the bath. My nipples hardened and my pussy flushed with excitement, banishing some of my fear. I glanced up at the statue. Her eyes seemed to stare at me.

I took a deep breath and stepped froward, unwinding my vestments and handing them to Priestess Georgina. Naked, I stopped before the High Virgin and the bath. I stared down at the milky surface.

“Be cleansed,” the High Virgin pronounced.

I closed my eyes. This was it. Once I had been purified, there was no stopping the ritual. There would be no sudden changes. I would have to leave the temple and brave the dangers of the outside world.

I forced myself to step into the warm, creamy bath. I sank down, the breast milk rising up my skin. It brimmed with the Goddess’s energy; warmth poured through me. The Goddess would be with me on this journey. She would help me, guide me, and protect me.

I sank my head beneath the milk.

White surrounded me. I drank in the milk, sweet and creamy. I shuddered, an orgasm rippling through my body as the Goddess washed me clean. I spasmed as the delight crashed through my mind. I was clean.

I stood up, milk dripping down my body and stepped from the bath. Priestess Michelle wrapped a white towel around my body, wiping me dry of the milk as Heather stepped into the bath to be purified. I glanced back up at the statue.

Was she smiling at me? I smiled back. Maybe I could do this.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia – Khalesithan, The Federation of Deoraciynae

I threw open the doors to my wife’s room, my heart thudding. I blinked in surprise. My sister, Nyonthilasara, reclined on a divan near my wife’s bed, naked save for a necklace of beads. My wife herself sat on the bed, rubbing at her pregnant belly, her breasts naked and glistening with sarla sap.

“What is it, my wife?” Atharilesia, my wife, asked. “What brings you bursting into my room?”

I frowned at my sister, and then looked to my beautiful wife. “A hunt,” I answered. “A basilisk has been spotted in the western woods. I lead my hunters out in an hour.”

Atharilesia stood up, moving with grace despite her round belly. A smile was on her lips. “Then you must go and protect our people.” Her pointed ears quivered. She strode to me, her breasts jiggling. A cock swung from between her thighs. She had just sprouted it. We had three days to enjoy it, and I was looking forward to conceiving another child with her—my own daughter I could carry beneath my heart.

But there wasn’t time.

Atharilesia grasped my pointed ears. I shuddered in delight, my hips shifting, my toes digging into the moss that carpeted her floor. “Go, Xerathalasia, and protect our forest so our daughter may grow up in safety.”

My hand touched her belly, rubbing across the smooth oils. My sister must have adorned her flesh. I was glad my sister would watch over my wife during her pregnancy. I leaned down and kissed my wife’s lips, savoring her love.

“Good luck, sweet sister,” Nyonthilasara purred, her oily fingers rubbing at her belly, drifting near to her thighs. She was a tall, graceful Elf. As tall as I was. Our faces were almost mirrors, though hers had a more haughty beauty.

I nodded my head to my sister. “I must go. I would love to tarry in your sweet arms, wife.”
“As would I,” breathed Atharilesia.

Nyonthilasara rose, stretching her body, her firm breasts jiggling. “I will keep your pretty wife company and distract her from worrying about you.”

I kissed my wife one last time and left her bower. I moved along the branches of the great Linden tree and descended the stairs that wrapped the outside of her mighty trunk. My hand trailed along the wood, the trees protective thoughts tingling through my fingers.

“Watch over my wife and child,” I whispered when I reached the bottom, kissing the bark.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Squire Angela – Shesax, The Kingdom of Secare

I trembled in my armor, my breasts heaving in the half-breastplate that left my midriff and the slopes of my tits bare. I shifted, my chainmail loincloth clinking as it brushed my thighs. My sword was on my hip, and my fiery curls fell about my shining pauldrons protecting my shoulders.

The doors opened.

I took a deep breath and stepped out of the room into the heart of the Chapterhouse of the Knights Deute. The floor was polished marble embossed with the galloping, red charger, the symbol of the order. I knelt upon the red horse, gazing up at the three figures standing before me. In the center was Knight-Commander William resplendent in his armor, a cape of red spilling off his pauldrons, the nobility of his presence only ruined by his balding, dark hair.

“Squire Angela,” he nodded.

To his right was King Edward, a regal and handsome man dressed in tight, blue doublet and hose, silver thread adorning his codpiece and drawing the eye. He was fit and strong, an ermine cape draping his shoulders and a golden crown upon his brow. To William’s left was Lady Delilah. My breath caught as I gazed at her perfection. Her hair seemed to burn like fire and her heaving breasts were cupped by her gold-filigreed armor.

Lady Delilah smiled at me and a flush of warmth shot through my body.

“Lord-Commander William, summoned so have I arrived to do my duty,” I said, surprised at how confident my voice rang across the room.

“Squire Angela,” the Lord-Commander said, his steely eyes fixed on mine. “You have long been an exemplar among our squires. You have shown skill on the practice grounds and courage on the tourney grounds. You have inspired and coached. You have stood your vigil without complaint. You have embodied all the ideals of the Knights Deute. Your fellow Knights have witnessed your deeds and have elected you to join our august body.”

I trembled. “Thank you, sir.”

“The Knights Deute have always guarded the realms of men from the monsters that seek to overwhelm us. And it is time for you to take up this task. No longer are you a squire. From this day forward, you are a knight-errant, worthy to join us at the completion of your Quest.”

A squire approached, holding a massive, silvered greatsword cradled in his arm, the sheath made of finely-worked leather glittering with gold. King Edward grasped the hilt and drew the gleaming blade. The Sword of General Sekar himself, forged at the High Kings command in the days of antiquity.

The King grasped it, his hard eyes falling on me. He raised the blade, his jaw throbbing. I faced him as he moved the heavy blade towards my neck. With a single swing, he could decapitate me. Why had I thought that? The king would never hurt me.

The king hesitated, his eyes boring into mine. I tried not to flinch from his gaze, but there was something burning in his dark eyes. My heart beat faster. Had I done something to offend his Majesty? Would he swing the sword and take off my head?

I licked my lips, glancing at the Lord-Commander who had a puzzled look on his face.

“Your Majesty,” Lady Delilah spoke. “Remember.”

“Yes,” the King said. “My apologies.” His face relaxed, and he set the blade upon my left shoulder and then lifted it over my head and tapped my right shoulder. “I proclaim you to be Sir Angela, Knight-Errant of Deute.”

A tear trickled down my cheek. I was one step away from being a full knight.

“Rise, Knight-Errant,” the Lord-Commander ordered, “and seek your Quest. Let your deeds blaze across history as you defend the realms of men.”

“Yes, sir,” I smiled, my heart beating with excitement.

The king turned and stalked away, pushing the sword into the arms of the surprised squire. Lady Delilah moved up beside me.

“Have I given his majesty offense?” I whispered.

“The travails of state weigh heavy on him,” Lady Delilah purred and my heart beat faster. I loved Kevin, but I could never quite shake my girlish crush on this stunning woman. “Come. I shall escort you to the temple.”

“Thank you,” I smiled. “I’m sure my mother will be happy to know you are still looking out for me.”

Lady Delilah inclined her head.

We strode in silence, our boots ringing on the stones. We passed other knights and squires, all who nodded their head. Kevin waited at the drawbridge, leaning against the heavy chain that connected the bridge to the massive windlass concealed in the fortifications. I smiled at him, inclining my head.

He inclined his back and mouthed, “I love you.”

We stepped into the streets of Shesax. The Lone Mountain thrust up behind us, towering like a sentinel protecting the capital. The city was laid out before us, reaching down to the blue Melkith River snaking through the poor sections of town in the valley. Stone bridges crisscrossed the river and a mighty jetty thrust into the broad waters docked with the small river craft that plied trade to and from the city and the sea.

All those we passed bowed to us as we walked through the curving streets to the Temple of the Pure. It was built of white marble, the entrance flanked by columns carved into the Goddess Saphique’s nude likeness. A pair of robed acolytes stood out front, guarding the entrance from any man, though what man would dare offend the goddess by trespassing?

“Lady Knights,” the acolytes bowed as we passed and entered into the heady corridors.
Incense filled the halls. Nubile women passed, thinly garbed, piercings adorning their flesh and catching the eye. A hungry smile crossed Lady Delilah’s lips as her gaze flicked from the budding flesh of a novice to the heaving bosom of a priestess.

I had never been in the temple, but Lady Delilah knew the way to the sanctum. My heart beat faster. What quest would I receive? There were always monsters prowling remote mountains and dark forests. From across the realms of men, the three orders of Knights sent forth their champions to fight and protect.

We stepped into the sanctum. In the center lay a naked, young woman, about my age, no more than twenty. She had green eyes and light-brown hair. She trembled, her small breasts jiggling. She licked her lips and gazed upon me.

My acolyte. She looked soft and pampered.

Seven other acolytes knelt around the room beneath tapestries depicting scenes of lesbian sex. My cheeks reddened. I had enjoyed women, my first crush was even with a woman, but I had rarely indulged in the acts displayed on the tapestries.

“I am Knight-Errant Angela of Deute, here to receive my Quest and the Blessing of the Virgin Goddess,” I announced, my voice echoing through the halls.

At the far end, beneath the marble statue of Saphique, set a locked strongbox made of iron. The Quests were inside. One would be chosen by the goddess at random. I trembled, my heart beating faster.

My destiny and glory lay in that chest.

Beside the chest stood the High Virgin. She was a beautiful woman, her eyes far older than her youthful flesh. She radiated power as she stepped forward, her naked and pierced tits jiggling, a welcoming smile growing on her face.

“Welcome, Knight-Errant. The Priestesses of Saphique are honored to renew our ancient friendship with the Knights Deute. All who are women shall find Saphique’s Blessing.”

With Lady Delilah’s help, I disrobed my armor. The acolytes around the room all reached between their thighs and rubbed at their pussies. My own sex clenched as my arousal grew. Joining the incense was the hot musk of wet pussy.

“You shall do fine,” whispered Lady Delilah as her gentle fingers worked at the straps. My breastplate fell away, exposing my breasts and hard nipples. Her finger circled my areola, sending a hot shudder through me. “Your blood will see to it.”

“My blood,” I whispered.

Lady Delilah nodded. She went to work on my pauldrons, removing the shoulder protections. Around us, the acolytes sighed and moaned, their fingers rubbing at their wet slits. They were all shaved bare, gold piercings glinting on their smooth bellies.

“You have the blood of kings in you.”

“You mean a king’s daughter,” I answered. I knew my lineage. My mother was proud to be a descendant of the High King through his daughter Lily. Lady Delilah removed my bracers from my forearms.

“A king’s daughter has the blood of kings.” Lady Delilah undid my sword belt from which my metal loincloth hung. She cradled my weapon with care as she set it down.

I took in a deep breath. “I guess so. Either way, I will complete my Quest and win glory for our Order.”

“Yes, you will,” breathed Lady Delilah. She knelt before me and undid the straps on my greaves, pulling off the metal plating. Last, she pulled off my thigh-high boots. I stood naked, all the eyes upon me, even the seven masturbating women. Lady Delilah rose and stepped back.

“I am a woman,” I declared. “I stand naked as proof of my sex before the eyes of the Virgin Goddess.” A trickle of juices ran down my thighs.

The High Virgin nodded. “Then mount Acolyte Sophia.”

I stepped forward, straddling the acolyte lying in the middle of the sanctum I knelt, lowering my pussy to her lips. Her hands reached up, wrapping around my thighs and pulling me down to her mouth while her green eyes stared into mine.

I shuddered as her tongue slid through the hot folds of my pussy, her tongue stud hard and teasing. I moaned. I had never felt the like before. Her tongue piercing was a hard ball pressing against the soft folds of my pussy, stirring up the pleasure inside me. Around us, the seven masturbating acolytes moved forward. They knelt in a circle around us, presenting their asses as they bent over. Their fingers were buried in their pussies as they worked their digits in their cunts.

I shuddered, my eyes sweeping around. Each one had a different ass, one was even dusky like a Hazian. Their asscheeks clenched as they worked their fingers in and out of their sweet tunnels. Juices glistened, dripping down their thighs. Their mixed scents washed over me, joining the excitement churned by Sophia’s tongue.

“Yes,” I sighed, swaying atop her. My hands found my breasts, pinching my nipples.

The fingers churning pussies worked faster with a frantic need to cum. The acolytes all sighed and moaned, gasping as their pleasures built. A symphony of wet fingers churning hot cunt and feminine moans of lust serenaded the goddess. Their gorgeous asses shook and writhed. I groaned, biting my lip as my own pleasure grew. Sophia devoured my pussy. Her tongue touched me everywhere, licking and tasting.

Kevin’s pussy licking this morning had been amazing, but I was astonished by Sophia’s skill. She seemed to know where to lick me and touch me to send the most pleasure shuddering through me. My juices poured out of me. I groaned and swayed.

My orgasm crashed through me.

“Yes, yes! Eat me!” I hissed as I writhed upon Sophia’s mouth.

The acolyte kept devouring me. She worked her tongue through the depths of my pussy. She stirred me up. I was shuddering in delight. Pleasures exploded through me, crashing and bursting. Rapture and bliss flooded every inch of my body.

“Saphique!” the High Virgin intoned, moving closer. “Holy Virgin! The Realms of Men are threatened. Gird our champion with your favor! Anoint her with your beauty and passion!”

I groaned again. The air came alive. The acolytes around me all gasped and shuddered. “Holy Virgin!” screamed one as she ripped her hands from her pussy. Her twat clenched and then her juices squirted out, splashing upon my stomach and hip, dribbling down upon the acolyte devouring my cunt.

“Anoint her with your protection and love!” Vivian groaned.

Two more acolytes climaxed, gasping and shuddering, their pussies squirting their juices. Pussy cream splashed upon my breasts, the heady scent trickling up to my nose. I savored the heady scent. I swayed back and forth.

“Anoint her with your purity!”

The remaining four acolytes all climaxed. Juices splashed on my ass, hot and silky. More anointed my breasts and sides. I was drenched in the dew of women. My orgasms burned hot through me. My own juices flooded Sophia’s hungry mouth.

The High Virgin stood before me. She grabbed my black hair, pulling my face to her pussy. I shuddered in delight as my tongue licked through her spicy folds, her labia ring and clit piercing hard on my lips.

“Anoint her and give her a Quest!” screamed Vivian as her own orgasm triggered through her body, her juices squirting out of her pussy to splash across my face, drenching me.

I trembled, juices dripping from my flesh and energy crackling through my body. Iron groaned and snapped. High Virgin Vivian stood back as the strongbox burst open and a single square of yellowed parchment rose and tumbled through the air, carried by unseen hands. The High Virgin snatched the paper from the air and carefully unfolded it.

I trembled, the pleasures of my orgasms forgotten as I awaited to learn my fate. What Quest would I undertake?

“Knight-Errant Angela of Deute, you are charged on a Quest to slay the dragon Dominari prowling the Despair Mountains. May Saphique watch over you on your journey.”

My stomach lurched. No Knight-Errant had ever returned from Dominari’s desolation.

To be continued…

---

A mother and daughter on a scientific expedition in the Amazon rain forest are captured by an Amazon tribe and become sexual play things. This is Part 2 of the story.

The following morning, mom and daughter awoke to the nudges of two native women. They placed a bowl of fruit and water on the mat and then left the hut.

Liz and Julie ate in silence. Neither knew the other was thinking about the previous day’s events and particularly the sexual pleasures they had experienced. Both were embarrassed by their thoughts and were hesitant to talk.

A few minutes later, the two natives returned. They reached down and pulled the captives to their feet and led them out of the hut. They walked for about 100 yards away from the village until they reached a pond that was fed by a small waterfall trickling off a cliff ledge.

They were led through the knee-deep water to the waterfall. The natives pushed Liz and Julie under the “shower.” They yelped as the cold water hit their skin. The two natives soon joined them. They rubbed their hands over two white women’s bodies in a cleansing but not sexual manner.

Satisfied that their task was completed, the natives again grabbed a wrist and led the women back through the pool and back toward the village. Liz and Julie were shivering, their hair dripping wet. Soon, though, the heat of the jungle warmed them.

The two natives led them to a different hut. Inside in the semi-darkness Liz and Julie recognized the tribe’s leader and the woman who had led the hunting party. The other two women left.

The two Amazons approached and stood in front of the two white women. The leader stood in front of Liz and a hand reached up to caress her face, running it through her wet hair. The other native just stood in front of Julie, her eyes roaming up and down her body.

“Mom …” Julie said, the unfinished sentence hanging in the air.

Liz could feel the tingling starting in her nervous system. “Yes, dear, I’m afraid they want some more.”

The natives each grabbed a wrist and led their playthings to the chief’s “bed” of animal skins. Liz and Julie stood there until they were picked up and dropped, none too gently, on their backs. Both let out an “oof” as they landed.

The natives removed their coverings and knelt, the chief next to Liz, the hunter next to Julie. Their hands began to roam and explore.

Julie’s partner’s fingers stroked over her face and combed through her hair. She used her thumb to lightly rub over her full lips, then pushed it inside Julie’s mouth. She then rubbed the saliva coated thumb over her lips again.

The chief’s hands possessed both of Liz’s breasts, molding and shaping them with gentle and then possessive squeezes. As her nipples hardened the chief took special delight in toying with them, rolling them between her thumb and forefingers, pulling on them to stretch the mounds into cones of flesh before letting them go to bounce and roll back into place.

Julie heard her mom’s moan of pleasure and turned her head to observe what was happening. The chief then started to gently slap Liz’s breasts, making them jiggle back and forth. It was more pleasure than pain and Liz continued to moan her approval.

Julie’s attention soon returned to her own tryst when she felt a mouth closing on her left breast. The native’s mouth almost covered the entire mound, her hot saliva coating the flesh as her tongue lapped and toyed with the erect nipple. She grasped Julie’s other breast in her hand, squeezing and milking it.

“MMMMMMM,” Julie hissed between her clenched teeth. She found her hands reaching to grasp the back of the native’s head and pull it closer to her bosom.

With her hands still busy with breast play, the chief leaned her face toward Liz’s and her mouth covered her lips. She had no trouble with her tongue gaining access as Liz willingly opened. The chief’s tongue was thick and strong, and Liz felt like hers was no match for the invader. She allowed her partner to completely take control of the deep soul kiss.

The hunter was cupping both of Julie’s breasts, forcing them together as her hot mouth attacked the tips of each. Her tongue twirled and lapped over the hard nipples, her saliva coating her areolas which were covered with goosebumps.

Desiring some of her own pleasure, the hunter moved her body so that her full breasts were just above Julie’s mouth. She brushed her tits back and forth over Julie’s lips, the hard nipples contacting each pass. With a gasp, Julie opened her mouth and for the first time in her life began sucking on a woman’s nipple. Julie’s tongue lapped at the hard bud.

The chief moved her right hand down over Liz’s torso, caressing her ribs and stomach before cupping her pussy mound. Liz’s groan was muffled by the chief’s continuing French kiss. The hand began to massage her mound, starting at her trimmed pubic bush and moving down between her legs, which fell open at the sensual caress.

As she explored Liz’s mound, the chief’s mouth shifted to her breasts, her mouth and lips going back and forth to attend to the hard nipples. Soon Liz’s tit tips were shiny with saliva, matching her daughter’s firm mounds.

Julie’s hands clutched at the firm mounds of her partner as her mouth worked on the long, thick nipples. As she sucked on one, her fingers flicked and teased the other. The hunter was babbling guttural words that Julie didn’t understand but nonetheless took be along the lines of “don’t. stop.”

The hunter, though, was anxious to taste her partner’s sex and she was the one who ended the breast play. With a sudden, cat-like move, she was between Julie’s legs, grasping her ankles and pulling her legs apart and up. Julie found herself rocked back so that only her shoulders were on the ground. The native’s powerful grip had split her legs almost as wide as they would stretch.

Julie’s pussy lips were partially pulled apart and they glistened with the moisture of her arousal. The native bent her head down and her mouth covered Julie’s mound, the strong tongue pushing her labia further apart.

“GAAAWWWDDDD. HOLLLLEEEEE FUUUUUUUCKKKK.” Even suspended by the hunter’s grip, her hips bucked and gyrated as the oral attack pleasured her pussy.

Liz glanced at her daughter and gasped in appreciation and remembrance of how the native had pleasured her with her mouth. Her attention soon returned to her lover. The chief had curled her middle finger and split apart Liz’s slick vaginal lips to insert deep in her love tunnel.

“YESSSSSS. SOOOOO GOOODDD.” Her hips lifted off the ground as the chief began finger fucking her. The tip of the finger curled just at the right angle and touched Liz’s g-spot; she felt an electric shock from her pussy all the way to her scalp.

Julie’s pussy was already soaked but for good measure the hunter dropped a load of spit that landed between her vaginal lips. The young woman shivered at this new perversion. The native followed up by covering the spot with her mouth, her tongue lapping at the saliva as it mixed with Julie’s female secretions. The native’s mouth was devouring her partner’s mound from her patch of pubic hair all the way to her asshole. The strong, pointed tongue poked and prodded at Julie’s sphincter, causing her eyes to roll back in her head at this new, taboo sensation.

The hunter’s mouth, sensing Julie was close to an orgasm, moved to the top of her slit. She captured the engorged clit between her teeth and her tongue whipped over the smooth button.

“IIIIIIYYEEEEEAAAAAUMMMMMMAAAAAAAH.” Julie’s piercing scream was likely heard by the entire village. Liz again looked at her daughter, whose hips were gyrating, and her head was flopping back and forth, her hair disheveled and covering part of her face.

Liz was about to get her own surprise.

As the chief was finger fucking her, she used her other hand to reach over and pick up a homemade sex toy. It was a carved piece of wood in the shape of an erect cock. The head was wide and sat at the end of a “cock” that was thick and about eight inches in length. There was a handle for the user to grip.

The chief showed it to Liz, whose eyes grew wide. “What the …?” Before she could finish, the chief had pushed the dildo into her mouth. The wood had been sanded and was as smooth as marble. The chief worked the fake cock around Liz’s mouth, wetting it with her saliva.

With a plop, she pulled it from her mouth, then quickly rubbed the business end around Liz’s left nipple and then moved it down to her pussy. Liz propped herself on her elbows as the chief knelt between her legs.

“Please … that’s awfully big … be gentle.”

Liz could see the cock head slip between her lips as the chief positioned it at the entrance of Liz’s pussy tunnel. The sensation of the huge invader beginning to stretch her made her gasp.

The hunter moved to lay next to the exhausted Julie, cradling her head in the crook of her arm. They both watched as the chief was fucking Liz with the fake cock. Julie’s eyes were wide as she saw the size of the instrument that was being used on her mother’s pussy.

The chief sawed the dildo back and forth as the head slowly slipped deeper inside Liz’s pussy. She pulled it all the way out and rubbed the head over Liz’s swollen clit, pushing that bud against her squishy mound.

“GNNANNNGGGGAAAAHHHHH.” Liz was still propped on her elbows as she watched the chief skillfully maneuver the sex toy.

The hunter grabbed Julie’s left hand and pulled it down against her pussy mound. The native wanted some pleasuring. Julie’s fingers began to move up and down the slippery slit and was joined by the native’s own hand as they stimulated the mound.

The chief slipped the dildo back into Liz’s pussy and the large head again stretched the tight tunnel. She twisted the cock back and forth and then pushed it in, burying about half the length inside Liz.

“AAAOOOHHHH. GAAWWDDDDD. YESSSSSS. IT’S SO BIG.”

The chief then began fucking Liz, slowly guiding the cock in and out, withdrawing it so just the head was lodged inside and then moving it back with a slow thrust. Every stroke took the cock slightly deeper and Liz’s hips rocked up and down. Her head fell back, and she closed her eyes to experience the pleasure.

The hunter decided she needed more to get off. She grabbed Julie by the hair and pulled her head down to her slit, with Julie winding up on her knees. The native pushed her face onto her slippery mound. Julie’s nostrils filled with the pungent odor of female arousal. Her pink tongue slipped out and started to lap at the shiny labia coated with the hunter’s arousal. The hunter lazily fingered Julie’s exposed pussy.

When the chief was satisfied that Liz had taken nearly all she could handle, she began to twist the dildo so that the swollen head rotated deep inside Liz’s pussy. The sensation was something she had never experienced, and she was moaning and groaning with pleasure. Her hands were on her breasts, tweaking and playing with the hard nipples.

With a view of what the chief was doing to the mother, the hunter was bucking her hips as the daughter’s tongue shyly explored its first cunt. Julie’s mouth was soon shiny with the pussy juices that were flowing. When her mouth moved to the top of the slit and her tongue encountered the large clit there, the native’s orgasm crested. She yelled in pleasure and both hands pushed Julie’s face hard against her mound.

The chief had picked up the pace of fucking Liz and the dildo was sliding back and forth with ease as the pussy juices flowed. The chief said something to the hunter, who grabbed Julie by her hair, manhandling her again. This time, she was placed next to her mother. The native pushed her face against Liz, who felt the lips against her mouth.

In an instant, her arms went around her daughter’s neck and pulled her hard against her mouth. She could taste the woman’s tangy pussy sauce on her daughter’s lips as her tongue licked.

Julie pulled away enough to speak. “Jesus, mom. What’s happening to us? Have we turned into sluts who can’t get enough sex?”

Liz’s answer was to pull her daughter’s lips back down on her mouth as her tongue forced its way inside Julie’s hot oral cavern. The chief smiled at the scene and started to hammer Liz’s pussy even faster.

Sensing that Liz was near her orgasm, the chief leaned over and locked her mouth to the top of Liz’s pussy, her tongue lapping at the aroused clit. That plus the pounding of the dildo was enough.

A muffled scream built in Liz’s throat and Julie pulled her mouth away as her mother’s head whipped back and forth, her hair whipping.

“AAAAAHHHHHWWWW MYYYYY GAAAAAWWWWD. I’M CUMMING. YOUR MOUTH SOOOOO GOOOOOOODDDDD. NEVERRRR … FEEELLTT LIKKKEEE THISSSSSSSS.”

Her hips were lifted off the ground, her body bowed as she pushed her pussy against the invading fake cock and the tingling pleasure of her orgasm. The chief finally pulled the dildo out with a loud pop and Liz collapsed to the ground.

Julie had rolled to her side next to her mother. The chief moved to the other side of her “victim” and offered Julie the shiny dildo, rubbing it over her lips. As if in a trance, her tongue lapped at the wooden instrument slick with her mother’s juices. It tasted different than the hunter’s juices.

The chief placed the dildo aside, then grabbed Julie’s hair and pulled her face down to her mother’s left breast. She felt the hard nipple against her lips. As if it was totally natural, her mouth opened, and her tongue licked and loved the hard button.

Liz was still recovering from her shaking orgasm and her erogenous zones were still on high alert. She gazed down at her daughter pleasuring her tit.

“Gawd, Julie, your mouth feels so good.”

Julie’s hand moved to cup the other mound, her index finger flicking at the erect nipple. Liz felt a shiver travel down her body to her pussy.

The chief and the hunter grabbed Julie and positioned her on her hands and knees straddling her mother’s body. Both women knew exactly what the natives wanted.

Liz’s hands moved up Julie’s thighs until she reached the edge of her pussy, which was still slick and shiny from the previous activities. Her middle finger slipped between Julie’s labia. Julie gasped and arched her back in pleasure.

Looking at her mother’s pussy, she was surprised to see it gaping so wide. The dildo had stretched her love tunnel and the muscles were still recovering. Her clit was fully exposed and erect. Julie’s lips encircled it, her tongue tip teasing the smooth nub of aroused nerves.

Liz gasped. Her hands grabbed her daughter’s firm ass cheeks and dragged her mound to her face. Her tongue began to explore, and her mouth sucked the pussy lips.

Soon both women were fully engaged in a passionate 69 session. Lips, tongues, pussy lips, clits, the deep tunnel inside their mounds were fully explored and pleasured as they rocked against each other.

The chief slipped her index finger along Julie’s sopping crack, getting it slick with her juices and Liz’s saliva. Then she poked it at the young woman’s pink asshole. She rubbed and teased it before pushing her finger in to the first knuckle.

Julie lifted her face from her mother’s pussy. “What are you doing,” she hissed. “Please, so tight … so tight. Mmmmmm.”

The chief sawed her finger in and out of the tight rectum, gaining depth with each stroke. Julie went back to her mother’s pussy, but she felt like between her mother’s mouth on her pussy and the finger probing her ass that the middle of her body was about to explode.

Liz could see what the chief was doing, and it excited her. She rocked her hips against her daughter’s face and another strong orgasm wracked her pussy. Her mother’s pleasurable moans, her mouth and the chief’s diddling of her ass was more than enough for Julie to experience her second screaming cum in less than an hour.

Mother and daughter were literally fucked out. Julie rolled off Liz and they both laid there in their post-orgasm glows.

+++

About 15 miles from the Amazon camp was a “normal” village. To procreate their tribe, the Amazons had been sending their young women there to be bred by the males of the village. The women remained through their pregnancies. Those that gave birth to males gave up their babies to be raised by the villagers. The female babies returned with their mothers to the Amazon village.

As Liz and Julie had been experiencing their lesbian love making in the chief’s hut, a group was traveling from the other village. A dozen Amazon women, eight with female babies, were trekking back home escorted by six males from the village.

There was a reason why the Amazons had been visiting the village for breeding purposes. The male natives were all well-endowed and their testicles produced copious amounts of sperm. Liz and Julie were about to find out.

+++

After their exhausting tryst, Liz and Julie were again led to the lagoon for another “shower.” When they were finished, the two natives handed them a garment made from animal skin. They helped the women fashion and tie the loin cloths. They were both grateful for at least some modesty.

It was late afternoon and when they returned to the village, there was a huge fire burning. Liz and Julie saw that the full tribe was gathered for what seemed like a celebration. Many of the women were wearing crude necklaces, some had painted their faces and others had feathers in their short, wiry hair.

When the group from the other village arrived, the Amazons erupted in chants and cheers. The eight women were surrounded as they proudly showed off their babies. The other four were consoled with hugs. Failing to produce a female was a failure but it was understood they would get other chances.

Liz immediately noticed the six men. Two of them had rifles slung over their shoulders, the others had machetes. They were wearing shorts and wearing sandals. Two were wearing “wife beater” t-shirts, the others were bare chested. Liz deduced that where they came from had to be some sort of connection or contact with the outside world and she had hope that perhaps there was a path to return to their research group and, eventually, home.

In stature, the six men from the other village were similar to the Amazons. All were well over six feet in height and with sinewy muscles, wide strong shoulders and flat abs.

Liz and Julie had been standing off to the side while the welcoming party took place. Soon things calmed down and the chief and the leader of the men were talking. The man was looking toward the two captives, though they failed to notice the attention.

The chief shouted some words and the Amazons formed a semi-circle around Liz and Julie with the bonfire at the open end. Soon the six men stepped into the cleared space where two apprehensive women wondered what was happening.

They soon found out. The men had discarded their weapons, but their intent was menacing. The surrounded mother and daughter.

“Please. Please help us. We haven’t harmed anyone or done anything wrong, we just want to go back to our friends,” Liz’s voice was shaking but it was obvious her words meant nothing to the men.

The leader and two of the older men grabbed Julie and pulled her toward one side of the circle. The three younger men pushed Liz in the opposite direction.

“Mom … mom … I’m scared.”

“Me, too, sweetheart. I’m afraid there’s nothing much we can do.”

As two men held Julie, the leader fondled her firm breasts and soon her nipples were hard. His thumbs flicked over the hard buds and he smiled. His hand reached behind her head and grabbed her hair, pulling her hair back. His lips pushed against the young woman’s, who fought to keep her mouth closed. He pulled away and looked at her. He spit a large wad of saliva on her face and with his free hand rubbed it over her lips and cheeks.

He let go of her hair and she shook her head in disgust. He then spit another large glob into each of his hands and massaged her breasts. Her slickened nipples bobbed back and forth as his fingers played at will.

Liz’s captors surrounded her. They each pushed their shorts down and their rock-hard cocks sprang free. Liz gasped as she saw the one standing in front of her had a dick larger than any she had seen, larger than the dildo from earlier in the day. Hands at her waist quickly freed her loin cloth, dropping it to the ground. Then those strong hands grasped her shoulders and pushed her to her knees.

The large cock was inches from her face. She was surprised to see the man had no pubic hair, just smooth skin. Like his fellow natives, he was uncircumcised, and his foreskin covered most of his cock head. And, like the others, his ball sack was large containing two testicles the size of eggs.

The man fisted his cock and pulled back the foreskin, revealing his triangular-shaped cock head. The tip glistened with precum. He leaned forward and the head of his cock slid over Liz’s lips, coating them with his shiny fluid.

The other two men had knelt next to Liz. One held her hands behind her back, the other grabbed her by the neck and shoved her face forward, forcing the cock to invade her mouth.

“MFFMMHHHHFMMMMGGGG.” The cock head bumped against the back of her throat, flattening her tongue. She tried not to gag as the man started to fuck her face, withdrawing and inserting his thick tool.

Julie’s attackers yanked her loin cloth free, totally exposing her nubile body to their use. Their hands were everywhere, fondling her breasts, kneading her ass cheeks and fingering her pussy. Her body writhed between the three sets of hands exploring her body.

Like her mother, Julie was forced to her knees in front of the leader. He was still wearing his shorts. He grabbed her hands and put them on the waist band. She looked up at him and shook her head. That was answered with a light slap to her cheek.

“Owwww.” Realizing, she had no choice, her hands began yanking the man’s shorts down his strong thighs. His erect cock sprang free and she gasped at its size as it pointed straight out from his crotch.

He grabbed her hand and placed it on his staff. She had never encountered a cock that hadn’t been circumcised but her curiosity was ended when the foreskin peeled back to reveal his swollen cock head. She knew what was coming but she wasn’t sure how her mouth would handle this huge rod pointed at her like a loaded gun.

The man thrust his hips and despite Julie’s grip on the shaft, the tip bumped into her lips. Her tongue tip emerged, and she tasted his salty precum. Her body was tingling with arousal and she was lightheaded.

Liz was being molested by all three men. She was being face fucked at a fast pace. One of the other men next to her was fondling her breasts while the one behind her holding her wrists reached between her legs to slide his middle finger along her slick slit.

The Amazon observers had moved closer to observe the sex shows. There were murmurs of approval and some comments in their native tongue as they watched their captives being manhandled.

The man Liz was blowing was groaning as he neared his orgasm. His hands clasped each side of Liz’s face and held it steady as he fucked her hot, wet, receptive mouth. She could feel his cock twitching.

The first blast of his sperm slammed against the back of Liz’s throat and she gulped to swallow it. That was soon followed by half a dozen spurts of his jism. It overflowed Liz’s mouth, leaking around her lips that were closed around his shaft.

He pulled his cock free with a plopping sound and Liz gratefully gasped for breath. He wasn’t finished. Fisting his dick, he stroked it and more cum was released, spattering over Liz’s face.

The leader’s cock was also reaching its limit as it worked back and forth inside Julie’s mouth. He had worked about half of his staff inside her inexperienced mouth but each time he withdrew most of his cock, her tongue busied itself lapping around the swollen head. Seeing his cock being licked by a white woman – a pretty young white woman – for the first time was making his balls stir with a load of semen.

He surprised Julie by pulling his cock free and fisting it. His creamy cum blasted from the tip, landing in Julie’s mouth. She gulped the spunk down as his second load landed on her lips. Like the man who had cum on her mother, this one had a full load of sperm that covered the young woman’s face. His tilted his cock down and his last spurts landed on her heaving breasts.

Again, there were shouts of approval from the Amazons. Several had paired off and were fondling each other’s breasts and dripping slits.

The two men who had observed their friend spray Liz’s face soon moved into action. Liz was pushed over so that she was on her hands and knees. The man who had been holding her hands from behind pushed her legs farther apart and positioned himself for doggy style. Unlike her dildo experience earlier in the day, this was a real cock and a larger one.

She had little time to contemplate her situation as the other man moved to his knees in front of her and as her mouth opened to gasp at the intruder behind her his large cock slid in. She could feel the foreskin peel back as the tip of his cock bumped against the back of her throat. She was getting used to having her mouth overloaded with cock.

The men with Julie were also ready to fuck. The leader and one of the men pulled her onto her back. One was on each side of her, each pinned a wrist above her head while their hands grabbed her ankles and pulled so her back was almost at a 90-degree angle to the ground. Her upper body was scrunched against her and she looked up to note that her pussy was totally vulnerable.

The other man in the threesome bent over her and rubbed his cock up and down her slick slit, the head squishing Julie’s aroused clit. She let out a guttural groan at his foreplay.

That was soon followed by her yelp as his swollen rod plowed its way inside her slit. It felt like a log had been pushed between her legs as over half of his cock was able to push through her clinging tunnel.

“OOOOHHHHHH GAAAAWWWWD. PLEEEAASSEEE. IT’S TOOOO BIG.”

Ignoring her pleas, the man began to fuck with slow and steady strokes. With each trip inside Julie’s clinging cunt, another few millimeters made its way deeper. Her juices were flooding her pussy making it easier for the cock to make its way and creating a squish, squish, squish sound. Her vaginal walls were tightly gripping his staff but they were slowly stretching to accommodate its size.

Liz was getting it at both ends, her body rocking back and forth between two dicks. The man fucking her had almost inserted his rod completely inside her tight tunnel and the cock she was sucking was so insistent that she had to use a hand to push the man away so she could gag and cough. Spit was dribbling down her chin and making a small mud patch in the dirt.

The man fucking Julie reached for the top of her slit and started to pinch and twirl her erect clit. That coincided with his cock forcing its entire length inside her. The sensation of his big balls slapping against her, his fingers on her clit and the knowledge that his huge cock was fully inserted was too much for the young woman.

“HOOLLYYYY FUCCKKINNGG SHIIIIIIITTTTTT. I’M CUMMMMMINGGG. GAWD THAT’S SOOOOO GOOD.” Her thighs and stomach were quivering.

Mother and daughter were about to learn something else about these men. When they fucked for pleasure, they never deposited their sperm inside the woman. So, as Julie’s spasming pussy muscles were milking the man’s cock, he gave a guttural moan and pulled it free. It felt like it has been skinned, her pussy grip was so tight. As soon as it got free, his cock started to spew its cream, covering Julie’s pussy like icing on a cake.

Liz heard her daughter’s pleasure and her own body was tingling with pleasure. Supporting herself on one hand, she started to stroke the bottom part of the man’s shaft that was fucking her mouth. The man plowing her pussy was fully engaged, his hips slapping against Liz’s as he rammed his cock in and out.

The third man who had first cum in Liz’s mouth laid underneath her and took one of her nipples in his mouth. His hand reached for her slit and played with her throbbing clit.

Liz yanked her mouth off the cock. “FFUCCKKK MEEEE HARD. GIVVVEEEE ITTTTT TOOO MEEEEEE.” The dick in her hand throbbed and huge cum loads shot toward Liz’s face. She opened her mouth to try to capture as much of the hot cream as she could

The man fucking her pulled his cock and laid the head on her asshole as at least 10 spurts of cum flooded her tiny pink starfish and leaked down through her pussy slit.

The third man with Julie laid on his back, his 10-inch cock pointing straight up from his crotch. His two companions lifted the limp woman and positioned her so her pussy was just above the tip of his rod. They slowly lowered her cum covered pussy so that the cock slowly made its way inside her. Julie was on her knees, straddling the man’s body as she attempted cowgirl fucking for the first time in her life. The feeling of control of this position gave her an added thrill.

The man who had crawled under Liz and who had cum first, positioned himself so that Liz also was able to take a cock ride. She took the base of his cock in her hand and held it as her pussy began to slip down the erect rod.

Mother and daughter were soon rocking up and down on erect cocks, their breasts bouncing as they bucked away. The two men in each group who weren’t being fucked were rubbing any semen they could find into the two women’s skin while also caressing the bouncing boobs.

The men were insatiable, and their sperm supply was never ending. The six men spent equal time with mother and daughter used in a variety of positions. Liz and Julie were fucked for hours, their bodies glistening with load after load of jizz.

Finally, the men were sated, and their female partners were exhausted. Four Amazons help Liz and Julie to their hut where they collapsed on their sleeping area.

---